ã€ŠThe Dragon Knight: Full seriesã€‹


 Part 1: Sapphire Rivers, Chapter 1: A Lesson in Dragon Hunting

    I stalked my way through the trees, winding my way up the half overgrown mountain trail. Twenty-Four days I had been roaming the Western wilds in the shadow of the Storm Crag Mountains. I had bid farewell to my love at the start of the month, and she waited for me at a small settlement to either return victorious or to fail to return and report my death to my family. After all, hunting Dragons was anything but a safe quest. But this was no idle hunt, It was a last desperate chance to save my Kingdom.

    A Warhost approached from the Northwest Kingdoms, bent on destroying my home and slaughtering my people. They numbered Fifty Thousand, Soldiers from all across a massive empire, while our soldiers numbered two thousand at most and most of those were peasants armed with spears and bows. Even if we armed every citizen we would number less than twenty thousand and most of those would be less than effective in a battle.

    Which led to why I was here, Hunting down an old legend from the Church of Purity¡¯s Archives. The legend stated that any warrior who drank Dragon¡¯s Blood and survived would have the strength to face an army. Which would prove a wonderful boon if I could find it. It was known that a Dragon lived in these mountains but it kept to itself and was rarely seen. I had no intention of killing the beast but I planned on wounding it and running. Not the most heroic course of action but I was interested in survival not heroics.

    I had to make it back and with the power I sought, My Brothers, My Love, My Father and the Royals, everyone I cared for would die if I failed in my quest. Which didn¡¯t make things any easier in so far as finding the dragon. You would think a flying Lizard the size of a House would be easy to locate but so far I was chasing rumors and shadows. I was out here at the base of the mountain because of a small band of hunters who had pointed me to the Mountain Lake at the base of the sheer cliffs, as a few of them had claimed to see the Dragon on a handful of occasions near the water¡¯s edge.

    As I reached the crest of the path I looked out to see the trees thin and indeed a small mountain lake was nestled here, fed by a handful of streams that came down from the peaks and a pair of beautiful waterfalls. I would have stopped to take it in had the surface not been broken by a massive shape as I approached. I ducked behind the nearest tree and looked out as it heaved itself free of the water and spread wide its wings on the sand covered beach.

    It was a Dragon, obviously no one could mistake it for anything else, covered in glassy black scales with ember orange tips that reflected the sunlight in a dazzling fashion. For how large it was, standing well over four times my height, it moved with a cat like grace and if I didn¡¯t know it was there I never would have heard it. Its tail whipped around it and I saw a deadly bladed edge on it, almost as if the bone there had grown into a weapon. But its eyes, while they did not see me, I saw them amidst the Black scales, Golden and almost glowing with an inner light.

    I readied myself, my spear drawn and shield at the ready. I didn¡¯t have any illusions on what would happen if those claws hit the leather and metal. I just needed to surprise the beast and hoped it would flee after being injured. Then we could go our separate ways and never see one another again. Hopeful and stupid yes but it was the best I could do against such a beast on my own. The Priest who had told me of the legend had said that only the powerful could survive drinking the Dragon¡¯s Blood and any others would succumb to it. I was the Royal Champion, the greatest warrior in our Kingdom, so I believed that I could survive it. And if I fell, my Brothers would find a way to survive. They would be mad as hell at me for dying but I was sure Sophia would explain what I was trying to do.

    I crept forward to the edge of the brush that could conceal me as the Dragon studied the water. It was tracing its claw in the sand in some manner of pattern in the damp ground and I took my chance while it was focused on its task.

    I sprinted forward, spear at the ready as I left the bushes. I was halfway before the Dragon perked up. I was nearly too it by the time it turned to look at me. It opened its mouth and I saw the flames within ready to leap towards me. I drew my arm back and drove it into the Dragon''s hide.

    It hit the Dragon''s flank and the beast let out a roar of pain as it''s head lurched upward and the Flames erupted from it harmlessly into the sky. I reached the wound as it pulled its head free with a burst of sand. My hand cupped below the wound, hot blood pooling in it. The Dragon¡¯s head whipped around to see me and I saw its eyes widen as I brought my hand to my lips.

    ¡°NO HUMAN! DO NOT DAR-¡± A rough voice screamed as I felt the blood flow down my throat, threatening to burn me as it did.

    I grabbed my spear and pulled it free, another roar of pain followed as I ran back towards the trees. I was nearly there when my legs gave out. My spear clattered to the ground as I lost feeling I''m my arms. I collapsed to the ground feeling as if a mountain had fallen upon me, I could not move any part of me. I could hear the Dragon approach, feel it''s mighty footsteps shake the ground as my eyes fluttered shut, I was so tired. As the word I heard the Dragon speak again.

    ¡°Foolish human¡­ you have no idea what you have done.¡± It said with an angry growl that filled my head as the world went black.

    Contrary to what I believed, I still drew breath when I regained consciousness. And I wasn''t on a sandy beach. I was on a bed of pillows, very nice, soft silk ones at that. I blinked my eyes open to see that I was laying upon a multicolored pile of them in a room that was wide and tall, the ceiling was at least fifty feet up and the walls were even further from each other. I could smell some kind of cooking meat and hear the sizzling of fat in a pan.

    But my attention was caught and held by the woman sitting in front of me. She was sun tanned with dirty blonde hair and a scowl across her otherwise flawless face. Black horns curled out from under her hair and angled up and then back. She wore a simple tunic and pants and as far as I could see she was wandering around barefoot. Her eyes were reptilian slits of bright gold as she glared at me.

    ¡°Awake Hatchling? Good.¡± She said as she laid a slap across my cheek that knocked me back into the pillows.

    It hurt more than it should have, more than any simple slap should have. I rubbed the spot where she slapped me and looked up at her in confusion. Had she called me Hatchling?

    ¡°What were you thinking?! Attacking a Dragon like that? Are you daft or simply a fool of a knight?¡± She growled before I could speak.

    ¡°I needed power. To save my people.¡± I said, my voice coming out weak from my parched throat.

    ¡°And you thought drinking my blood would aid in that? Do you even know what happens to those who drink Dragon''s blood?¡± She asked, her eyes narrowing.

    ¡°They become stronger?¡± I volunteered, looking around for water¡­ anything to quench the thirst in me.

    ¡°Aye they do. But they become one of my kin themselves.¡± She said, acting as if she were speaking to a child.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, my mind still trying to get its bearings.

    ¡°You heard me, Hatchling. You are in the process of becoming a Dragon. All because you violated me and drank my blood.¡±

    ¡°Don''t make it sound vulgar.¡± I gave a weak growl as she rose to her feet and looked down at me.

    ¡°Oh? Angry at me for stating the truth? Are you one of those absentminded priests? No, I suppose a Priest would be unable to even hold a weapon like the one you used against me. Too strong for one of those fools.¡± She said, gloating arrogance in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean, become one of your kin?¡± I said, trying my best to look impressive from where I was laying.

    She frowned at the shift in conversation but crossed her arms and paced in front of me with her arms crossed.

    ¡°I mean that you have already begun the process of becoming a Dragon. And more specifically the transformation takes the form of the body you drank blood from. Your ¡®Scale Mother¡¯ or ¡®Scale Father¡¯. In your case because you drank my blood you will end up with a woman¡¯s body by the end of this. Who filled your head with notions that drinking my blood would only grant you power?¡± She asked, turning to look at me with both annoyance and concern.

    I didn¡¯t respond. I was staring at her as my mind processed her words. I had been around enough people in my life that I had learned to know when someone was lying and she definitely wasn''t, at least knowingly. It wasn¡¯t until she put a claw tipped finger against my forehead and pressed against it that I looked up at her with clarity.

    ¡°You cannot speak the truth.¡±

    It was all I could say. Because if she was speaking the truth¡­ Sophia. Tiran, Irand¡­ My friends and family in the city¡­.

    ¡°I do not lie. Who told you of this tale of easy strength?¡±

    ¡°A high priest¡­ He told me that only the strongest of warriors could survive the process and if I did, I would have the strength to protect my people. He was the one who pointed me in this direction.¡± I babbled out, not really caring what I said.

    She made a sound that started out as a hiss but ended in a cracking sound not unlike a whip. I tried to jump to my feet at the sound but I only managed to rise a few inches before my arms gave out and I collapsed back into the pile of silk pillows, dangerously close to falling back into slumber.

    ¡°Tell me why this upsets you so. Becoming a woman I would understand to be upsetting for a man like yourself. But as a Dragon you will have the strength you sought. Is there something else?¡±

    I rolled my head onto its side, firmly giving up on standing anytime soon.

    ¡°My betrothed. My love. She and I were to be wed in a month''s time. But if I am to be a woman and a dragon, I feel she would¡­ Her father would not permit it in any case. Sophia would still approve. She and I have been close for so long and I know she will stay with me through this. I¡¯ve loved her since we were children and she knows it. Outside of my Brothers, she is my closest friend.¡± I said, eyes watering with sadness at the thought of being denied the chance to see them again, at least not without them being honor bound to kill me.

    The Dragon was silent for a moment before she spoke, softly and carefully. ¡°This woman loves you? Truly loves you? Not merely some flight of fancy?¡±

    I managed to prop myself up on my elbows and look at her directly. I saw the look in my eyes give her pause before I spoke.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And would you have gone to her upon returning home?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ We were to meet at Riverstone just before the end of the month if I couldn¡¯t find you and¡­ well you know.¡± I said, somewhat shy about having stabbed her.

    ¡°Hmmm, the month ends in three days. If you truly wish to meet with her then I shall take you there. But you will need to stay here while the transformation takes you. It will be hard upon your body, if you are not properly looked after you could end up with deformities in your limbs or wings. And if you are to be my Hatchling, I will not allow you to be weak.¡± She said as she walked over to the Kitchen.

    ¡°You would help me?¡±

    She was silent for a few moments before she spoke, not looking at me.

    ¡°I had a lover once when I was human. When I changed¡­ they did as well. They turned on me and tried to imprison or slay me, cursing my name as they did. I would like to see that it did not have to end that way.¡± She said, quietly enough that I barely heard her. ¡°Rest now. I will have food for you when you awaken, and the exhaustion will have passed.¡±

    I didn¡¯t argue as I watched her place cuts of meat into a large pan and my eyes drifted shut.

    I awoke to that same hiss followed by a whip crack. On my feet before I realized where I was and where the sound had come from. The Dragon looked at me with amusement as she sat across from where I had been asleep. She had a bowl of apples resting in her lap and she was using a clawed finger to pop out the cores before crunching away on them. She held out a fresh one for me. I took it and looked it over before taking a bite.

    It was delicious. More so than I had ever tasted from something so simple. I had never hated apples but they were always¡­ bland. This was divine, so much flavor inside one small fruit. I gave her a questioning look as she swallowed the last of her own apple.

    ¡°Dragon senses. The changes have already begun. They start from your head and work down. Taste is greatly enhanced.¡± She said with a smile.

    ¡°But what did you do to make it taste so good?¡± I asked, my voice louder in my ears than I thought.

    ¡°Nothing, I purchase them from an Orchard not far from here. They are ordinary apples in every way.¡± She said taking a bite of another apple. ¡°I merely do not like the taste of the seeds so I remove the cores. There is more food over at the table. I have no doubt with the changes you have already undergone that you must be starving.¡±

    She waved her hand over at a table that was between us and the kitchen and I saw plates full of food, all of it staying fresh despite resting upon the table. My stomach groaned and I felt the wave of hunger rock over me. I had gone to bed hungry before but this was new. This was pain, gnawing awful pain from hunger. She gave an impatient gesture and I shuffled to the table as quickly as I could. It was lined with all sorts of foods, meats, fruits, vegetables and smaller dishes combining them in ways I would not expect.

    ¡°I will look after you until the transformation is complete as is my duty. And I will help you to know what you must about your body but once the transformation is complete you will leave and never return. Do we have an agreement?¡± She asked, placing a hand on mine to keep me from reaching towards any of the dishes she had prepared.

    I looked up at her and saw conflict raging in her eyes. She was upset, clearly, and she didn¡¯t want to look after me. But there was also worry there. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure why but it looked genuine. I nodded, slowly and carefully as I looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Good. Eat then, tell me what you wished to be called and I will fetch a mirror for you.¡± She said, marching off towards a door in the wall on the far side of the room.

    ¡°Mirror?¡± I called after her as I began picking up food from the plates.

    ¡°Yes. I did say the changes had already begun. The senses are simply a part of it. The Transformation has already claimed your head and face. And your name child?¡± Her voice came out of the doorway accompanied by the sounds of objects being shuffled about.

    ¡°Sir Siran Greyson.¡± I called after her as I brought a hand up to my face.

    My cheeks and chin were smooth, no sign of the short beard I maintained remained. I should have felt some kind of sadness but all I felt was a small rush of joy and a tightness in my chest for a brief moment before it faded as quickly as it came. I pushed the thoughts from my mind as I continued to eat. Each piece of food was divine, I didn¡¯t care what it was but every aspect of each dish tasted so¡­. Vibrant. Everything tasted better and I couldn¡¯t get enough. I was a quarter of the way through the dishes on the table when she returned, holding a small hand mirror.

    ¡°Now, brace yourself Sir Knight.¡± She said as she handed it to me with the reflective side facing away..

    I turned it towards me and a gasp escaped my lips. The Face I had become so familiar with in the past Twenty two years was gone. Well not gone, but it wasn''t recognizable. The edges of it had become softer and rounded and as I expected my jaw was smooth skin, no traces of the beard remained. My eyes were glittering Gold slits, my ears had slight points to them and my hair was thicker and had grown substantially in only a few days. It had always been kept short but now was just past my ears in length. And now instead of the Black I had always had, it was the same Dirty Blonde as hers. Against my will my lips pulled into a small smile as that same tightness returned to my chest along with that inexplicable joy. As I looked at the mirror I felt a brief sadness wash over me and the vision became obscured as tears welled up in my eyes.

    ¡°Why am I crying?¡± I asked, my voice shaky.

    She said nothing but took the mirror and placed it face down on the table. I heard the scrape of a chair being moved while I brushed the tears from my eyes. When I could see clearly again she was sitting across from me at the table, studying me. She spoke after a moment of silence.

    ¡°I have a theory but I will wait until I say anything further on it. For now, eat. Your body needs the energy to remain healthy. And we must be heading out soon if we are to arrive at Riverstone by sunrise.¡± She said, pulling a few pieces of food onto her own plate before taking a few happy bites. I tried to push all of the emotions to the back of my mind and somewhat succeeded before I spoke and resumed eating.

    ¡°The food is delicious, thank you.¡± I said quietly, my mind still trying to figure out why I had reacted that way.

    ¡°You are simply saying that because you have not had truly excellent food. Your sense of taste is merely reeling from the changes. Given a few days we will see what you think of my cooking. It is admittedly a skill I have long neglected.¡± She said, a half smile tugging at her lips as she reached for another plate.

    I didn¡¯t argue with her but a smile returned to my face as I ate, happy to enjoy the food. By the time I was done she had already cleared half of the plates from the table. I gathered up the rest and brought them to her where she was scrubbing them in a wash basin. I watched as she waved her hand over a symbol at the back of the basin and it filled with clear clean water, steaming and ready to use.

    ¡°How¡­?¡± I asked as I set down the plates.

    ¡°Rune Magic. Essential if you wish to live apart from humans and dwell within your own space. This one summons hot water from the spring below this cavern. No carting buckets of water back and forth each time.¡± She said with a grin that slipped away when she looked up at me.

    The look hurt. Hurt more than I would expect. More than I should expect. I couldn¡¯t stop myself before the words slipped out of my mouth.

    ¡°Why do you do that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You look happy and then you look at me and look¡­ disgusted. Why don¡¯t you just look upset all the time if you hate me so much?¡± I asked and she set the plates she had been cleaning in the finished pile.

    ¡°Because when I said you Violated me, I did not mean it as some vulgar insult. I meant it true. When the transformation begins we are bound to the Hatchling to be. It awakens instincts in us. In my case Motherly instincts. I was not given a choice in caring for you. My mind and body would not allow me to abandon you, even had you hacked off an arm or wing. I am Forced to care for you by the magic that makes up my being. It was not my choice.¡± She said, a low rumbling growl shaking the ground as she spoke, not looking at me.

    ¡°But if you had left me outside and I returned back to the City, would you not be free of me?¡±

    ¡°No. I am compelled to care for you. If I had left you out there then I would have been out of my mind with worry, unable to sleep. Unable to do anything but waste away. Do you understand why I hate this? Could you, Boy?¡± She growled, giving me an angry look as she spat the final word.

    That hurt. It felt¡­ wrong. I recoiled from her as if I had been struck and she raised an eyebrow at me. She didn¡¯t say anything but shooed me away and I obliged, sitting back at the table as I tried to figure out what was happening. A few moments later she walked up to me and gestured for me to follow. We approached a wall of the cavern, recessed into the wall a bit from the rest of this section. She jabbed her thumb into her palm and a small bead of blood formed. She placed it against the wall and the stone shook before parting and revealing a small room beyond. She stepped through and I followed, noticing my weapons that leaned against the wall and my armor along with it.

    ¡°No weapons inside. A rule of mine. You may carry them when you leave for good but for now you will be riding upon my back. And forgive me for not trusting someone who stabbed me in the hip near my neck with a spear and sword.¡± She said as she rubbed the spot on her hip that I had indeed stabbed.

    I nodded, still a bit distracted by my thoughts. She noticed and snapped her fingers in front of my face. My eyes snapped to her and she gave me a smirk as she rolled her eyes and placed her still bloody palm on the far wall. The stone split apart again as the door behind us shut. This time it opened up to a forested cliffside with a small waterfall on either side of the door. The waterfalls merged into a small stream that went over the edge of the cliffside. I walked out to look and saw the lake that I had stabbed her at a few hundred feet below.

    ¡°The view from here is my favorite.¡± She said softly as she stood next to me.

    I looked out across the valley and I couldn¡¯t argue. The sunrise was just past the mountains at the far end of the valley. Everything from us to the City nestled at their base, Brocham, my home, was bathed in the golden light of sunrise. I smiled as the Sun¡¯s warmth filled me.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± I said.

    ¡°It was part of why I carved this place out myself. I love the sunrise. And its close enough that I can purchase the things I cannot make myself.¡± She said as she stretched her arms up over her head.

    She backed away from me and I watched as she fell onto her hands and grew, grew until she reached the full size of her draconic form. I marveled at how her scales shined in the morning light. She spread her wings wide and raised her chin and I realized she was posing herself. Showing off.

    I laughed as I watched her try to find the perfect pose that showed off her beauty but that was cut short when she flicked her tail and a tree branch came crashing to the ground. She looked at the fallen branch and made that same noise she had earlier, a hiss followed by a crack, as she picked it up and moved it away from the doorway. She gave me a look as she turned back towards me.

    ¡°Shall we be off?¡±

    I nodded and she lowered her body low enough for me to hop up onto her shoulder. It was easy, the exhaustion of the past few days was gone and I could feel strength flowing through me. More than I ever had before. I casually jumped up onto her shoulder even though it must have been nearly ten feet up. I held onto one of the spikes upon her back as she spread her wings wide and took a running leap off the cliff.

    It felt like we were falling for a moment before her wings caught us and we drifted along on a morning breeze. The landscape fell away beneath us and she was soaring through the skies over the forests below. I stared down at the trees that I had walked beneath only a few days prior, now so small below us. She gave a few flaps of her wings to raise us higher into the sky before I felt something pressing against my mind.

    ¡°Still holding on, Hatchling? Have you lost your grip to sweaty palms yet?¡± Her voice said in my head.

    ¡°How are you doing that?¡± I yelled over the wind.

    ¡°Reach out with your mind. The transformation has already altered your head so you should be able to.¡± She said, calmly and clearly in my head.

    I stared at the back of her head in annoyed confusion but clearly I wasn¡¯t going to get a better answer. I let out a sigh as I tried to reach out on whatever connection she already had with my mind. She didn¡¯t fight it, she let me reach out to her as she pulled away, leading me further and further. She kept leading me until I touched something.

    ¡°Is that you?¡± I thought, trying to see if I had managed it.

    ¡°It is. Congratulations Hatchling. You are a naturally gifted telepath.¡± She said with a mental chuckle.

    ¡°What''s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Telepaths tend to be female. Male¡¯s tend to be more gifted with telekinesis. Though if you had any aptitude for that we would have seen objects floating around you while you were sleeping. Even I didn¡¯t manage to get Telepathy that easily.¡± She said, this time her body vibrating with the laugh.

    I felt my cheeks grow red but I smiled to myself. I didn¡¯t care. It was just nice to be good at something that wasn¡¯t swordplay. Maybe the transformation had altered my mind. Maybe it made me accept this. But in my heart, I had a sneaking suspicion it had nothing to do with what I was feeling.

 Chapter 2: Riverstone Reunion

    Riverstone was a small hamlet with only a few buildings gathered around a crossroads. Sophia would be staying at the inn that had only recently been built. The Dragon landed only a few hundred feet from the building and I looked at her as I climbed off her back. She held up a small amulet sized band.

    ¡°Nondetection charm. Nobody notices me flying about if I have this on me. If I do anything to actually get their attention then they will notice me but if I am simply flying about or landing and taking off a ways from them, they won¡¯t notice a thing.¡± She said with a smile.

    ¡°Useful. Now the question is how to get Sophia to come see me without drawing attention to myself.¡± I mused, looking over towards the hamlet.

    The Dragon stared at me like I was a fool as I itched my neck.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you not just learn a way to do so without having to enter the Inn?¡± She asked, acting as if I were no more than a child asking stupid questions.

    ¡°It can work that far away?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known telepaths who could speak to each other from hundreds of miles away. I had no talent for it and I can still manage a mile before the connection becomes unusable. Try reaching out to your lover.¡± She said, sitting me down on a fallen log.

    I rolled my eyes in annoyance and tried doing the same as I had with her earlier. I reached out with my mind, feeling out slowly but surely. I was fairly certain she was still helping me, guiding me towards the Inn when my mind wandered. Eventually I felt them, half a dozen minds all awake and alert buzzing with thoughts of dishes, food and cleaning. The staff of the Inn no doubt. I felt around a bit more and found a single mind by itself, one thinking slowly as it focused on the book in it¡¯s hands. Sophia.

    ¡°Hello Love.¡± I thought across the connection.

    I felt her panic, the shock of the words causing her to drop her book.

    ¡°What the hells?! Siran?!¡± She practically yelled back across the link.

    I winced as I tried to calm her down and quiet her thoughts.

    ¡°Yes yes its me. No yelling please.¡± I thought, my own mental voice quiet and calm.

    ¡°Where are you? What is this?!¡± She asked, her volume raising again.

    ¡°Well I may have run into a problem in my dragon hunt. I¡¯d like to talk about it face to face. I¡¯m outside, a bit to the south behind the back of the Inn.¡± I thought, sending her a thought of what I could see of the back of the building.

    I could feel her confusion and her wariness and I simply sat on the log and waited. The Dragon wandered off into the trees with a simple message of calling out to her mentally when I was done. I waited in the morning sun, scratching at my neck as that itching refused to subside. It took Sophia nearly thirty minutes to emerge from the trees, wearing a simple outfit for traveling instead of her usual dresses. I hopped off of the log and walked towards her and she took a handful of steps back, suspicion in her eyes.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Who are you? You aren¡¯t Siran.¡± She said, fear flashing in her eyes.

    ¡°I am. I¡­ it¡¯s a bit of an odd story if you¡¯ll listen.¡± I offered, holding up my hands to show I meant her no harm.

    She said nothing but nodded.

    ¡°I found the Dragon. I did it, I wounded her and drank the blood.¡± Surprise flashed across her face as well as a brief flash of anger that vanished as quickly as it arrived. ¡°And well¡­ apparently when someone drinks Dragon Blood, they start becoming a Dragon.¡±

    She blinked and I gave her an awkward smile. She tilted her head and I scratched at my throat some more, that itching coming back even worse now. Her brow furrowed and she gave me a look that I wasn¡¯t quite sure of.

    ¡°So you are a Dragon?¡± She asked, looking me over with an angry expression.

    ¡°Apparently. I am stronger now but¡­ Well th-¡± She held up a hand and gave me a hard look.

    ¡°Will you be returning to the City? Would you be able to?¡± She asked, bluntly and her voice now filled with annoyance.

    ¡°I want to yes. Once this is done I would like to go home with yo-¡± I stopped as she held up a hand again.

    ¡°That cannot happen. The Church won¡¯t allow it.¡± She said, her voice growing hard.

    ¡°Sophie, we can make this work there are ways that we ca-¡± I took a step back as she rushed forward and drew a knife from within her traveling cloak.

    The dagger hit me just below my shoulder, near my heart as hot blood spilled out, coating her hands. I backed away, a hand flying up to cover the wound as I stared at her.

    ¡°Sophie¡­ why?¡± I asked, as I felt my throat begin to constrict as the itch reached an unbearable level almost equal to the wound in my shoulder.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to come back. The Priest said that drinking it would kill you! But lucky little Siran just had to survive didn¡¯t he?!¡± She cried, stalking towards me with the knife drawn.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked, my voice cracking and breaking as I felt my eyes growing wet.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be an idiot Siran. You were a pawn! Marrying you meant that my Family would be in control of the Knights of the City, they could be directed by the Church. But then you just had to go and earn yourself the title of the King¡¯s Champion! No power or authority. So we went with Plan B, Argan was more than willing to help me get the Priest to tell you of the Dragon¡¯s Blood myth. The Priest said it should kill you, not actually work! So now I have to do this the dirty way. Argan is a better fit with the family anyway.¡± She said, thrusting forward with the blade and hitting me in the gut as I tried to grasp what she was saying.

    ¡°But I- You¡­ We¡­¡± I stammered barely registering the pain in gut from the blade as she broke my heart.

    ¡°What you thought I loved you? No, you were terrible for my Family¡¯s reputation, a simpleton in matters beyond Knighthood and a blasted heretic in the eyes of the church. If Greyson hadn¡¯t protected you, they would have strung you up years ago. Just close your eyes and this will all be-¡± She didn¡¯t finish as a long whip like tail collided with her chest and sent her flying to the opposite side of the clearing. I looked up to see the Dragon above me, teeth bared and eyes full of Hate.

    ¡°What have you done to my Hatchling, Wench?¡± She growled, shielding me with her powerful arms as she glared at Sophia.

    ¡°D-D-D-Dragon.¡± Was all Sophia could say in response.

    The Dragon tried to lunge forward but I grabbed at her leg with my own hand, fumbling weakly as blood coated my chest.

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t. Please.¡± I begged, barely managing to keep my eyes open.

    ¡°Oh Hatchling.¡± She said, scooping me up in her claws and taking off.

    She kept me there the entire flight back to the cave, I barely registered when she spoke some manner of spell and the wounds in my chest closed. But the ones on my Heart didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 3: Revelations

    I awoke some time later, a simple robe over my body to replace the bloodied clothes I had fallen asleep in. I was clean of blood and the wounds barely ached at all. She must have cleaned me. The thought would have normally brought blood rushing to my face but¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care right now.

    Sophia had stabbed me. More than that she had been hoping the Dragon would kill me. I sat up and looked around the room. It wasn¡¯t the room I had awoken in previously. It was a small room, a simple stone bed covered with blankets and pillows was the only real piece of furniture in the room. There was a wooden door, carved with beautiful patterns that I couldn¡¯t care less about at the moment. I stared at it as I churned through my thoughts.

    Sophia hadn¡¯t loved me. At least not for a long time. I had been a pawn. I had been used. I felt my face contort with anger and I balled up my hands. She had wanted the Dragon¡¯s blood to kill me. She wanted me gone. And she had mentioned Argan. I roared in fury as I rose to my feet. The stone rumbled around me as my thoughts turned towards him..

    He was an Ass. The Leader of the Paladins of the Church. Their own personal knighthood that wielded the Church¡¯s magic. And oh did he like to gloat about it. I had been the leader of the Royal Knights and had the displeasure of working with him often enough. I had always been Cordial, kind even. But now? Now I was done making nice. If I saw him again I was going to ring his arrogant neck.

    As I stood there, fuming over those thoughts pain shot through me. I placed a hand on the spots Sophia had stabbed me. Both flared with pain at the slightest touch and I grit my teeth against it. I made my way to the door, slow careful movements to avoid angering my injuries any further. I found stairs leading down outside the doorway and I carefully made my way down them, bracing against the wall as I did. At the bottom of the steps I found myself in the same wide open room I had found myself in the first time I had awoken here. The Dragon was busying herself in the open kitchen, her back facing me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said with my mind, not trusting my voice to work after how it had broken during my time with Sophia.

    She turned and gave me a look of relief as she held up a bowl. I shambled across the room to her and sat down at the table near her, stomach aching with pain. I let out a hissing breath as I sat there, willing the pain to recede.

    ¡°It''s good you did not push yourself too hard after waking up. I do not have many clothes that would fit you well. And your old ones are quite ruined.¡± She said, walking over with a steaming bowl of some form of pasta.

    ¡°Thank you for the robe.¡± I said quietly as she set the bowl down in front of me.

    I tilted my head in confusion and looked up at her. She was covering a smile with her hands, an excited one at that.

    ¡°Was that me?¡± I asked, not recognizing the voice that emerged from my mouth.

    ¡°Indeed. I believe it shifted while you were talking to¡­ her.¡± She said with a low growl.

    ¡°But that''s not¡­ I don''t sound like you! I sound like a girl!¡± I squeaked.

    ¡°Well let us remember that you are indeed changing into a woman¡­¡± She said, looking at me with a mix of confusion.

    ¡°No. No. I mean I sound like a child! I don''t sound like you. I sound like¡­¡± I trailed off trying to think of a good comparison.

    ¡°But you are a child?¡± She saw me about to protest and held up a hand. ¡°In human terms you may be an adult but in the eyes of a Dragon, you will not be fully ¡®Mature¡¯ until you approach the age of Fifty. Thus given you are¡­ what? In your thirties? You will have the body of a young woman by the time this is completed. Rest assured that even a Draconic Child will bear the strength you need for your goals.¡±

    I stared at her, the fury of my conversation with Sophia fading as I latched onto that thought. I was going to be a child? I''d always been the young one of those Sir Greyson had taken in but I thought I had finally outgrown those¡­ my face fell as I thought about Sir Greyson and my brothers. Either they would never know what happened to me or Sophia would tell them and they would curse my name. Tears welled up in my eyes and no matter how I tried to push back against it they would not be stopped. She must have noticed because she grabbed my wrist as I tried to brush them away.

    ¡°Bottling your emotions like that is not healthy and it will not work anymore. You will feel them and you will not be able to just ignore them anymore.¡± She said sternly, but with a gentle understanding in her eyes.

    I stared at her through the tears and nodded as I blinked. I didn''t push back against the wave of sadness that rolled over me and I let the tears fall in sobs. I don''t know how long I spent crying there but she was still there when I could see clearly again. I wiped the tears from my cheeks and looked up at her with puffy eyes.

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I said, my voice cracking slightly.

    ¡°It is no worry. What upset you so? Was it her?¡± The Dragon asked, eyes narrowing with fury.

    ¡°No, not her. My Brothers and my adoptive father came to mind and¡­ I just realized I''ll never be able to see them again.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°They live under the church''s rule. I may have accepted that I want this but¡­ I don''t know that they ever could.¡± I rambled, simply letting the words flow.

    ¡°Oh? You do want this?¡± She asked, the fury in her eyes replaced with something akin to¡­ Mischief?

    I stared at her for a moment before realizing what I had said. My mind raced. Did I want this? Was I willing to accept it? I wasn''t sure. I had said it but¡­ I wasn''t sure.

    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I said simply.

    She raised an eyebrow and I motioned for me to continue.

    ¡°I mean¡­ I''m not upset about the changes. But it''s still, I''m not sure. Part of me feels like everything is happening so quickly whether I want it or not.¡±

    She watched me. No remarks, no jabs at me. Just watching, before she spoke.

    ¡°I think that some time outside will do you some good. Let you work through your thoughts. Eat, and then go collect yourself, Hatchling.¡± She said, pushing the bowl of stew towards me.

    I was surprised it was still steaming but I assumed she had used her magic to keep it so. I hurriedly ate the bowl of pasta and I couldn''t stop a smile from creeping across my face. She may claim to be an unskilled cook but it was still delicious, she enjoyed spices and used them liberally. I finished the small meal and wandered towards the door she had previously used to leave. I tried pushing on the stone but nothing happened. It took a moment for me to remember what she did. I brought my hand up to my mouth and bit down on the tip of my thumb, A small sharp pain shot through my hand as blood pooled on it. I rubbed the bloody finger on the wall and it parted as it had for her. I turned back to look at her and found her watching me with a half smile.

    I left my weapons in the entryway and opened the second door, revealing a clear midday sky with the perfect temperature for a stroll. I walked up to the edge of the cliff and sat down next to one of the small streams, letting the sound of the gently flowing water carry me away as I let my thoughts take me.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    What did I want? How did I feel about this? Was it my own decision? Was this transformation changing my mind with it? Would I ever see my Father or my Brothers again? Did I want to? Where would I go after this? What would I do? My thoughts swirled through my mind and I spent the afternoon drifting through them.

    I wanted¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure. I wanted to help my people. To protect my family. And this power would let me do that. Becoming a Dragon would allow me to do that, even if the church called me a monster. They hated magic, any that wasn¡¯t their own anyway. They believed magic besides their ¡®Blessed and Sanctioned¡¯ magics were heresy before their God. I had personally never been much a believer in the Church¡¯s teachings so defying them didn¡¯t bother me overly much. And now with Argan and Sophia it made it all the easier to defy them.

    How did I feel about the other changes? That was less cut and dry. On the one hand, all my life I had been told that women were weaker and shouldn¡¯t fight. The power I felt flowing through me now was proof that was a lie, and the pain in my shoulder and stomach were even more reminders that that was an idiotic line of logic. And realizing that was¡­. Really the only part of it that bothered me. I didn¡¯t mind the changes, the giddiness in my mind for most of them so far was proof enough of that. It was more than that too, I enjoyed the changes. I think some part of me truly had wanted that, even before this mess. I had just ignored it. Which answered the question of if it was my own Decision as well. I may not have planned on it but fate had a funny way of working out I had noticed.

    I wasn¡¯t so sure if the transformation was changing my mind or not. I didn¡¯t feel like it was but then, would I really notice it if it was? I think it was more just unearthing thoughts I had pushed so far back in my mind that I had forgotten them. I remembered my teenage years and seeing myself in mirrors had been¡­ a painful experience. And public baths had never been an option. I remembered days where we had rode through the city and seen the noblewomen in their fancy dresses and I had felt envy. I had always thought it might be for the easy life they led but now I had a sneaking suspicion that it was something else. Even if the changes were affecting my mind I couldn¡¯t deny those things and others like them.

    The question of seeing my Father and Brothers again¡­ that brought tears to my eyes. I had to get up and move before I thought on that. I looked back towards the cave entrance and looked up to where the water for these small streams came from. It was a quick and easy climb to reach the spot where they were fed from, my shoulder groaning in protest but I ignored it. The spot feeding them was a few hundred feet up the mountain, not far from the peak of the ridgeline. A small mountain lake fed by a spring. The waters were cool and crisp as I slid my feet and legs into it. I watched the slowly sinking afternoon sun as I kicked my feet in the water and my thoughts churned again.

    I wanted to see my Family again but¡­ I was scared. Sopia had been a traitor to me. But my Father? I knew he would not betray me but¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure how he would react to me being¡­ choosing to be a Woman and a Dragon. Not really a choice but accepting it I suppose. He had never been a huge supporter of the church but he was loyal to the Royals who did support them. It brought tears to my eyes thinking of what he might say. The man had taken me in as an Infant with his wife. The pair of them had looked after me my whole life and she had only passed away from sickness three years ago. The church hadn¡¯t been able to cure her sickness. The two of them had taken in my brothers as well, Irand and Tiran.

    Irand had come to us when I was eight and he was ten. His parents had been friends of Sir Greyson and they had met their end while they were traveling to one of Noble estates away from the capital. His mother had managed to hide him but not herself. So Sir Greyson had taken him in and trained him to be a knight like his father. We had been close ever since he arrived, as brothers would be. He had always stood by me against Argan and the other noble boys in the capital and he had always been supportive of me when I had courted Sophia. He wasn¡¯t as skilled in combat as Tiran and I, preferring instead to bury his nose in books, a hobby that put him at odds with the Church. I smirked to myself as I thought of him asking me all sorts of questions about what the changes were like, what did it feel like to be so affected by magic. I think if I went to him, he might accept me but¡­ if he rejected me I didn¡¯t know what I would do. I think that would break my heart in a way that wouldn¡¯t be repairable.

    And then there was Tiran. He hadn¡¯t joined us until I was twelve, he was only a handful of months older than me, and he had been closed off at first. He was quiet and seemed to be angry at something. It was nearly a year after Sir Greyson had brought him home that he opened up to us. He had made a decision that his parents could not accept and they had disowned him and cast him out. He never said what the decision was or why he had made it and we never pried on it. But he had pushed himself harder than any of the other boys during our training and it had paid off in spades. He was the most skilled Knight I had ever seen. He preferred a spear and shield to a Sword and he had an unusual fighting style compared to most of the other knights but when the competition to select the King¡¯s champion had come around, it had been he and I in the final round. We had surpassed the knights who were senior to us and faced off against one another. I had edged him out by a hair and he had taken my place as Captain of the Royal Knights. He was smaller than the rest of us but he had an air of authority about himself as Captain of the Knights and I respected the hell out of him for it. I didn¡¯t know what he would think of me now. He might accept me personally but as Captain of the Royal Knights he could never take such a strong opposing position to the church.

    As my thoughts wandered to them, tears filled my eyes. I loved the three of them, and mother but she was beyond speaking to at this point. I could only imagine what lies Sophia had thought up to tell them. She had probably told them that the Dragon had killed me. And maybe that was for the best. Maybe then I wouldn¡¯t have to tell them about me. They could believe Siran was dead and gone and never be any the wiser. Some might call me a coward but I didn¡¯t want to lose my last real tie to my humanity.

    My thoughts drifted off to where I would go after this. I didn¡¯t want to stay here. Not when it meant I might see them again. Not to mention the Dragon would be displeased to have me be a constant reminder of what had happened. I think I would go to the Southwest. There were Kingdoms there that thrived in vibrant jungles and I had heard that the people there were more accepting of magic and the creatures it spawned. It sounded better than trying to hide from the church. I smiled at the thought of warm Sunny Jungles. Maybe I would even visit the oceans. I apparently had an eternity to try things out.

    Which left one final question¡­ What was my name? Siran was dead. Sophia had killed whatever was left of him in the forest. I had no desire to keep the name and I wanted something that felt¡­ me. I slid my whole body into the waters of the lake as my chest begin to itch and scratch. Drifting along through the water, staring up at the sky I thought and thought and thought. I sank below the water as the sky turned purple with the light of dusk. I stayed below the water I don¡¯t know how long. Long enough for the sky to turn black, never needing to take a breath as I went through things in my head. Eventually I climbed my way out the lake and stood overlooking the nighttime view of the valley. I could see the torch and lantern lights of the city and the villages that dotted the valley. I had my name. And the first person to hear it would be her. The one I had wronged and started all of this.

    As I made my way down the mountainside I realized that my body had changed again. There was a slight weight on my chest now, not much and hardly noticeable with the robe I had on but, it was there. I smiled as I reached the doorway and placed a bloody thumb on it, noticing my fingers now ended in a single sharp black claw instead of nails. The doors opened and I found her lying on the couch I had originally woken on, nose buried in a book. She looked over at me as I entered and sat up, setting her book in her lap.

    ¡°So what have you thought up Hatchling?¡± She asked, a serious look on her face.

    ¡°I¡­ I have accepted what I am. I want this. And I have a name.¡± I said, shy about speaking it aloud.

    She raised an eyebrow and gestured for me to continue. I took a breath as I said it aloud.

    ¡°I am Naravie.¡±

    She smiled and gestured for me to come sit with her. I did and she pulled me in close to her.

    ¡°Nuh-Rah-Vee. A beautiful name for a beautiful girl. Though I may be a bit biased on that front.¡± She said with a chuckle.

    I smiled as she said it but tears filled my eyes. I tried to stop it but small sobs escaped me and she looked over, concern in her eyes.

    ¡°What is wrong Naravie?¡±

    ¡°No one ever called me beautiful before.¡± I said, trying to contain the sobs.

    ¡°Ah. The first time is always a bit overwhelming for people like us.¡± She said, pulling me in closer.

    ¡°People like us?¡± I asked, looking up at her.

    ¡°Did you think you were the only one ever born a man to become a woman? That is a story for another time though. You need food. And rest. The next few days will be the most uncomfortable for you. The transformation works its way down your body and the next piece will be¡­¡± She said, glancing down at my chest.

    ¡°That happened a few hours ago. It wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± I said with a smile.

    ¡°No, I suppose that wasn¡¯t. The next part however¡­¡±

    I realized what she meant and a simple ¡°Oh.¡± escaped my lips.

    ¡°Come. Let us eat and prepare you for truly becoming a woman.¡± She said as she rose and walked towards the kitchen.

 Hunting Troubles

    She was not wrong that it was the most uncomfortable part of the transformation. It started the next morning and lasted two days, a horrible pain in my stomach region that lasted the majority of that time. In her words it was my internal organs shifting and changing, not to mention closing the stab wound that Sophia had left in my stomach. To help with the pain the Dragon gave me a towel that contained an orange glowing rock. It radiated heat and she told me to hold it against my stomach. I did and it helped ease the pain quite a bit. The actual change for my hip region took maybe an hour and it wasn¡¯t painful at all. I thought I might feel a bit upset at the disappearance of that piece of my body but I felt nothing but a sliver of joy, it might have been the crippling stomach pain that spoiled the moment there. It was the afternoon of the second day before I could remove myself from the bed of the room she had let me use. I was coated in sweat and still a little nauseous when I returned to the main room and found her waiting.

    She led me to another room, what looked like her own bedroom, and beyond it into a room with extremely smooth stone. There was a wash basin and a mirror and another open area separated by a pane of glass. I looked at her with confusion.

    ¡°This is a shower. Wave your hand over this rune to cause water to flow, wave it again to make it stop. These runes allow you to control the temperature of the water. Take all the time you need, Naravie.¡± She said with a smile, placing a towel near the wash basin before leaving me alone in the room.

    I stripped out of the robe and stepped into the spot she had shown me. Waving my hands over the runes did indeed make water come out of holes in the ceiling. It washed over me and soaked in the heat of it. I had enjoyed my time in the lake on top of the mountain but this¡­. This was divine. She had left me soaps to clean myself with and I did so, feeling the sweat of the past few days wash away, leaving my skin clean and fresh. She had shown me the oils to clean my hair and I did so, waiting for them to soak in as I realized just how long my hair had grown. It was down past my mid back now and incredibly thick compared to the short and well kept cut I had maintained for years.

    As I waited for the oils to soak into my hair I let my hands roam over my body with the soaps, feeling awkward at first before remembering that this was me now. This was my body. That thought made me giddy and when my hands found my body I may have spent more time in the shower than necessary. When I did finally emerge from the steam cloud that I had made, I looked at myself in the mirror.

    I barely recognized the person staring back at me. She was happy, smiling like an idiot and beautiful, if I was allowed to say so myself. I had gotten smaller. Not sure when that happened but I could see it. Noticeably shorter. I did indeed look younger as she had said I would. I looked to be in my mid teens, not fully grown but not a child either. My skin was flawless, perfect like the Dragon¡¯s and I felt¡­ alive. Like I had just been going through the motions of life up till now and now¡­. Now I felt like there was joy. Like I could be happy. I smiled at my reflection, wide and baring my teeth and I saw sharpened points. Not the daggers that the Dragon had in her true form but they were sharpened points in my mouth and I liked it. It made me feel like I had nothing to fear. I noticed a small pile of clothes lying next to the wash basin with a note on top.

    ¡®When you are finished, dress yourself however you wish and come back to the main room. You need food for what is coming.¡¯

    I blushed as I realized she had probably entered while I was¡­ The thought made my entire face turn a deep red and I buried my face in my hands before grabbing at the clothes. There were options. Dresses, tights, tunics, pants, undergarments. I went through each of them before deciding on a combination of black tights, a black skirt, a simple deep blue shirt and a dark gray cloak resting over my shoulders. I elected for no socks or boots as I had noticed my feet had changed as well, each toe now ending in black claws that clicked against the stone. smiled at my handiwork and made my way out to where she was waiting, similarly dressed with her typical pants and tunic. She gave me a smile as she rose to her feet.

    ¡°I see you like a bit more feminine clothing than I prefer.¡± She said, looking over the clothes I had picked.

    ¡°It looks nicer. Men''s clothing is so¡­¡± I tried searching for the word I was missing.

    ¡°Functional?¡± She offered.

    ¡°...Boring.¡± I said, giving her a smile.

    She chuckled and led me to the door of the cave. We exited the cave and she looked out at the Valley.

    ¡°You need to be able to hunt on your own. To be able to feed yourself. A youngling like you will need plenty of food. Especially if you are gifted with magic.¡± She said, half to herself.

    ¡°Magic? Didn''t you say it would show if I had any skill with it?¡± I asked.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°That was telekinesis. But yes, you should be showing signs of your affinity. Any strange experiences lately?¡± She asked.

    I gestured to myself and she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Besides the obvious.¡±

    I thought for a moment.

    ¡°I sat below the water of the lake up there for a few hours without coming up for breath. Does that count?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That most definitely would. Which means you most likely have an affinity for water.¡± She said, stretching out her back and arms.

    ¡°So I''m a water mage?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Water affinity Dragon. Generally referred to as a River Dragon or a Sea Dragon depending on where they live. Magic is something you''ll have to learn to control. Younglings, the stage you are at in your development, have volatile magic. Triggered and influenced by emotion. They can wield as much power as an Elder but have a higher chance of burning themselves out if they push themselves too hard.¡± She said as she shifted into her draconic form.

    ¡°So what are we doing?¡± I asked with my mind as I hopped up onto her back.

    ¡°Hunting. Your body is going to need a great deal of energy for the final stage of the transformation. So we are getting food. Looking for Elk. Or wild Oxen. They are delicious.¡± She responded, taking off and dropping lower towards the trees below.

    We spent hours with her flying over the forests, teaching me to use my mind to Locate prey and how to rely only on my traditional senses if needed. It had been morning when we set out and by the time we were done it was drifting towards dusk. Purple tinged the sky and both of us were breathing heavily. She had spent the majority of the day flying and carrying me and kills on top of that had made her work up a sweat. I had spent the last three hours running about the forest slaying smaller game while looking for something large to bring down. I had finally found an Oxen at the edge of a meadow, alone and unguarded. Far enough from any settlement to not be in danger of being someone''s cattle. I had rushed forward and snapped it''s neck before it even knew I was there. We were gathering up my kill when I heard it. Footsteps, followed by the twang of Crossbow strings. I didn¡¯t have time to react before I felt pain in my back.

    I turned to see a trio of figures all clad in armor bearing the sigil of the Church. I had one crossbow bolt in my back, digging into my shoulder blade. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was luck or if my skin was tougher but it had only barely gotten below the skin, thankfully. The Dragon had fared less well. The other two bolts had found their mark, one protruded from her jaw and the other was embedded just behind her shoulder, aiming for her heart. I saw the bolt protruding from her chest and saw her blood flow from the wound, dripping onto the ground and I raged. I rushed towards the trio, aiming to remove the crossbows from them before they could finish reloading.

    ¡°Hatchling! Stop!¡± She commanded in my mind.

    I dug my heels into the dirt just in time to see a handful of other bolts fly in front of me. A quick glance in the direction that they had come from revealed another group, armed and armored in similar fashion. I leapt towards the first group, who were nearly finished with their crossbows when my foot made contact with one¡¯s helmet as he was looking down at his weapon. I brought my foot down on the back of his helmet and I felt the crack of bone beneath my foot. I grabbed the one to my right and threw him into his comrade to my left, sending the both of them flying backwards onto a tree branch. It went through both of them and the first screamed in pain while the other made no noise at all.

    I turned to the second group to see the Dragon had approached them. Her tail and claws were making quick work of their group when I heard a heavier clunking sound and saw the Dragon fall onto her side, a massive bolt protruding from her ribs. A chain on the end of it went taut and I saw her body begin sliding towards a larger group of the attackers, armed with a ballistae that they had set up among the trees.

    Seeing her harmed, hurt¡­ Something snapped within me. She had helped me understand myself. She may have been angry and short with me at times but she was kind. And these Humans were trying to kill her? My rage bubbled over and I reached out with whatever magic was within me. She had said that I had an affinity for water¡­ I tried reaching out like she had showed me to do with my mind. I could feel the rushing River a few hundred feet behind me, banks swollen with fresh Ice melt from the mountains above. I pulled on that, drawing the water to me. It obeyed, rushing to my side and swirling around my legs. I let the water carry me forward and I drew the river with me.

    The waves met the first group of attackers, a group of five that had been readying crossbows at me, and simply swallowed them up, sweeping them into its muddy waters. I didn¡¯t care. My focus was on the group with the ballistae. The water was roaring in my ears and I crashed down with the wave upon the ballistae group, watching as they were battered against trees and rocks as the water pressed them deeper and deeper into the forest. A quick wave of my hand and the massive weapon was splintered against a boulder. I heard more yelling and saw another group aiming crossbows, this time at the Dragon. She was only just rising to her feet, a little shaky but still alive. She saw me and her eyes went wide.

    ¡°STOP! NOW!¡± She bellowed.

    I looked at her in confusion as the group leveled their crossbows, two of them shifting to shoot at me. I waved my hand and the water rushed toward them before I felt cold. Not some winter cold, creeping and slow but a Cold that filled me completely and instantly. It felt like I had been running through the forest on a never ending path and then the ground fell away sending me tumbling down into a bottomless pit, and it was so cold. I fell to the ground and clutched my arms to myself, feeling the waters I had been commanding pool around me. Everything was drowned out by that emptiness and that bitter chill in my body. I barely felt when someone lifted me from the ground and my vision faded to darkness, all I could feel was the shivering.

 Bitter Memories

    You would think that waking up in an unfamiliar place would be an experience you would get used to after the third time it happened, but no I can safely say it was not something that was growing on me. I was still cold but it wasn¡¯t overwhelming anymore, it was like I had gone outside underdressed in the winter. I could still feel the chill in my arms and legs but my core was warm and I had a heavy blanket draped over me. I opened my eyes to see her looking down at me with worry and anger.

    My head was laying in her lap and her hand was hovering just above my forehead, glowing with a dull fire like light, flickering and warm. Her eyes softened for a moment when she saw me open my eyes before they flicked back to anger and she bared her teeth.

    ¡°Do you have ANY idea what you did? Do you understand just how close you were to death?! Did you even think of the consequences of using so much magic!?!¡± She growled, the hand with that warm glow slapping my forehead each time she spoke.

    ¡°You were hurt.¡± My voice hoarse and weak.

    She scoffed and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You think that was the first time I have been attacked by humans? The injury looked worse than it was. I can handle myself. True I would not have gotten through as cleanly without your help but I would have been fine.¡± She said, her eyes softening with an unsaid thanks.

    ¡°But they almost hit your heart!¡± I protested, sounding pitiful.

    She pulled up the side of her tunic to reveal a grisly looking wound just below her ribs, already scarred and closed. The flesh was still pink but it looked fine.

    ¡°While water may be the most potent at healing, I have both Fire and Earth at my command. I can heal myself quite capably. But I appreciate your concern.¡± She said, a small smile forming across her face.

    I gave a small nod and relaxed my body, it felt like someone had covered me in rocks. Everything felt heavy and I was exhausted.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You spent all of your magic. Burned through every reserve you had. Even the one that was supposed to fuel the final stage of the transformation. Pulling a river behind you was no small feat. Had the transformation been complete it wouldn¡¯t have exhausted you nearly as much. A foolish thing to do but you didn¡¯t know. Couldn¡¯t know.¡± She said, a growl in her voice though I don¡¯t think it was directed at me.

    ¡°Does that mean it stopped? The transformation?¡± I asked, not sure whether it was panic or relief running through my mind.

    ¡°No, it was delayed and now¡­. I am trying to transfer as much of my own magic into you as I can to make up for what you spent.¡± She said, nodding to the hand that still hovered over me. ¡°Though transfer of Magic is a notoriously slow process. Hence we will be here for a few hours before you won¡¯t be in danger of collapsing from simple movements. But if the transformation begins while you are this depleted¡­ It will not end well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, my heart speeding up.

    ¡°The transformation would be only partially completed and¡­. Well let us say that process should not be interrupted for the sake of your internal biology. It might¡­ kill you if you do not have enough magical energy in your system.¡± She said, pausing to take a slow breath as she said it.

    ¡°W-will you be okay giving me your magic? It''s not going to hurt you?¡± I asked, looking up at her hand with concern.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be tired for a few days but nothing like what you did. And even if it was dangerous, wouldn¡¯t you rather you live?¡± She asked, a small chuckle at her own morbid joke.

    I stared up at her for a moment before I spoke.

    ¡°No. Not if it means someone else died for me.¡±

    She blinked and then looked down at me, eyes scanning my face as a puzzled look washed over her.

    ¡°You would be willing to die if it meant someone else did not die for you? Are you a fool?¡± She asked, anger in her voice.

    ¡°Yes, I would be. My own parents died protecting me when I was no more than a few months old. My adoptive mother died because my brothers and I caught the plague and she treated us when the Church wouldn¡¯t. She took care of us and she caught the sickness and died. I don¡¯t want anyone else to die for me!¡± I cried, my throat cracking from the strain dry and parched as it was.

    Her eyes were filled with pity as she looked down at me and it was several minutes before she spoke.

    ¡°Tell me, Naravie. Tell me of Sir Siran and his life.¡± She said quietly, reaching over to bring a mug filled with water to my lips.

    I blinked and accepted the water happily before I thought for a moment.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much to tell. My parents, that is my birth parents, hid me away from bandits and got themselves killed. I don¡¯t even know their names. Everyone in my village perished that day. Sir Greyson arrived too late to stop the massacre but he found me, tucked away in my parents house crying for all the world to hear. He took me in and gave me my name. He was the one who trained me, drilled me into the Knight who would become the Royal Champion. He is a tough one to impress but he cared, in his own way. Lady Greyson was the kindest person I have ever met. She was willing to do anything to make sure my brothers and I lived happy lives. They took in Irand when his own parents met their end and Tiran when his parents disowned him. We were an odd little family but it was ours and we wouldn¡¯t give it up for anything.¡± I felt tears welling up in my eyes as I remembered that I wouldn¡¯t be seeing them again.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°They sound lovely.¡± She said, her eyes drifting in long forgotten memories.

    ¡°They are but¡­ I don¡¯t want those memories to be ruined by what he might think of me. I don¡¯t even know if Tiran and Irand would accept me.¡± I said, the tears running down my cheeks.

    ¡°They love you. But I understand. I had someone, a long long time ago, that I thought would accept me but then he¡­¡± She drifted off, a mix of sadness and anger in her eyes.

    ¡°Would you be willing to share?¡± I asked.

    She looked down and stared at me for a long long while before her expression softened.

    ¡°I suppose its about time that I told someone this story, and it might as well be my child.¡± She said, hesitating on that last word for just a moment.

    ¡°I was born Prince Natel Vasern of Ecantel. It was a prosperous Kingdom, my Father was a greedy old king but he took care of his people well enough. I grew up with the best tutors and instructors that my father¡¯s near bottomless coffers could provide. By the age of ten I was an expert in most matters that a future King would need to be familiar with and I was among the greatest knights in the Kingdom. I was the perfect heir. Except for one small detail. I hated myself. Every Time I saw myself or heard my name I felt like I wanted to claw my own skin off. I hated it, and for the longest time I couldn¡¯t understand why. It wasn¡¯t until I was twenty-eight when I met someone who understood that self loathing. Someone who could give me some answers and advice. She was Carrina Brightscale, an Elder Dragon though I didn¡¯t know that when I met her. She was simply a beautiful young woman I met in a border town and had a lovely evening of conversation with. She then showed up in the Capital and we had a few weeks of delightful conversation before I mentioned my own self loathing. I hadn¡¯t ever felt like anyone would care to hear of it before and she¡­ she made me feel safe.¡± The Dragon¡¯s eyes were miles and centuries away as tears welled up in them.

    ¡°She told me that she was like me. That she had been born a man and taken the change upon herself¡­ she gave me words to express the things in my heart. I was already a grown man by that time but I felt like a child around her. After that conversation I spoke with my father and he was surprisingly accepting of my desire, mostly because he could ask for a sizable dowry. Ever the miserable miser that one. I spent months and then years speaking with Carrina and she wove a glamour over my body to allow me to at the very least appear as my chosen self. It helped but it was always¡­ lacking. I was thirty three when she offered me her blood. She offered it willingly and happily but told me that I wouldn¡¯t be welcome among humans once the process completed. I agreed to wait until after my wedding with Callax Regunis, the Prince of a neighboring nation famed for its military might.¡± Her face hardened with rage at the mention of the Prince.

    ¡°We carried on for months and it was only the night before the wedding that I spoke to Callax of my plans. He celebrated them, much to my surprise, and he claimed it would be a joyous boon to have a Dragon or an ally. I fell for him hard then, he was a young attractive man and he accepted me for who I was. The day after the Wedding I went to Carrina and she gave me her blood. By the time I reached the final stage of the transformation I was giddy with excitement. When I emerged from the Egg, and yes there is an actual Egg, she was there waiting for me. My Scale Mother. My birth Mother had passed away in childbirth so it was an interesting experience for me to have one of my own. I spoke my name for the first time then and she was so happy. She was the kindest dragon I have ever known and all she wanted was to care for a Hatchling of her own. She was over a millennia old and she had never had one before, and I was determined to be the best daughter I could be. I still wished to spend my time with the humans that I was bound to, my husband not least among them. Once I was ready we flew to the Capital together and she went to the market while I went to introduce myself to my husband.¡± A shadow passed over her face and I felt the entire mountain shake around us.

    ¡°He was waiting for me, alongside my father. They had been preparing for this for years, scheming behind my back. They were ready with enchanted chains, pulling me to the floor of the Throne Room. Intent on keeping me shackled and a prisoner, making me into a Beast of War for their own use. But I was stronger than they gave me credit for. I snapped their chains and escaped, only to find my Mother¡¯s body sprawled outside the Castle. They had used children as living shields to keep her from attacking them and then filled her with Ballistae bolts before she could flee. I saw her and¡­ my magic came forth. The rage of a youngling is a dangerous thing and I was well beyond Rage at that point. I was¡­ Wrath made manifest. My body wreathed in flames, the ground beneath me shaking with all the pain that shot through me at seeing the one I cared for being paraded around like she was some simple hunting kill. My fire erupted through the Capital City. I lost myself to my fury and when I next opened my eyes I was curled up beneath her wing. She was the only thing my fire had not touched, I had turned the entire kingdom into a ruin of Ash and death. I later learned that in my fury I had done the same to Callax''s people. I¡¯m not sure how many weeks I spent there, wasting away in my grief. I would have died there if another hadn¡¯t come to me. A friend of my mother, another Elder like she had been. He told me that she would not wish me to waste away and fall here. She would want me to live and love and care. He gave me the title name that I still bear to this day. But together we gave her a proper farewell and I set out to find a place of my own. So I ended up here, far from any humans for so long before your people entered this valley some three centuries ago. I have kept to myself for the most part. Content to let the humans be so long as they did not cause me problems.¡± She said, finishing her tale with an emptiness in her eyes that I hadn¡¯t yet seen.

    I listened without saying anything, just listening and taking in her story. When she finished I waited for a few moments before I spoke.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    She looked down at me in surprise, as if she had forgotten I was there.

    ¡°A Dragon does not give her name lightly. Names have power child, and ours can be remembered for centuries.¡± She said, softly.

    ¡°I cannot simply refer to you as Dragon for all my life can I?¡± I asked, not forcefully but with a hint of resolve.

    She thought to herself for a moment before a smile crossed her face.

    ¡°No I suppose you cannot. And I suppose your heroic stand for me against those hunters has earned a bit of my own trust. I am Ereneya Ruinscale. It is a pleasure to meet you, Daughter.¡± She said, a sad smile on her face as she said it.

    ¡°Air-ren-nay-uh. I like it. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± I said, smiling up at her.

    ¡°Thank you, I picked it out myself some eight centuries ago.¡± She said with a hint of pride, a smile tugging at her lips.

    I let out a small laugh as I let myself relax and rest my head on her lap.

    ¡°Rest now. By the time you awaken you should be well enough to walk and we can begin preparing the kill you made.¡± She said, cradling my head with her warm palm.

 Brotherly Love

    I felt much better when I awoke. Still a bit of a chill in my limbs but nothing some walking around couldn¡¯t fix. Ereneya was no longer present and I sat up and realized two things. One was that I did in fact have rocks covering me. They were small stones, maybe the size of my palm and flat and smooth like river rocks, and they glowed with a warm gentle light. There were maybe twenty spread across my body and they were warm. Like someone had put them in a boiling pot and then placed them on me. The second thing was where I was precisely. I was in her bedroom, laying across her bed. It was warm as well, something I hadn¡¯t noticed earlier when I had felt half frozen. I hurried to my feet and gathered up a few of the stones and kept them in my hands, the gentle heat helping as I flexed my fingers and left the room. I found her in the kitchen once more, cutting the meat from the Oxen I had killed and some already in a pan over what looked like a larger and hotter stone than the ones I carried in my hands.

    ¡°Good morning!¡± She said, happier than I had ever seen her as she saw me step out of the room.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± I said back as I walked up to her and looked in the sizzling pan.

    The smell of cooking meat had always been tantalizing but now¡­ with my heightened senses it made my mouth water and I had to back away to keep from grabbing a piece out of the pan.

    She smiled as she slid a cut of meat towards me, still raw but bite sized. I looked up at her with confusion.

    ¡°Dear, you¡¯re a Dragon. A bit of raw meat isn¡¯t going to kill you.¡± She said with a chuckle.

    I looked down at the raw meat and shrugged as I picked it up and bit into it. It wasn¡¯t bad. Not nearly as good as cooked meat with some spices added to it but¡­ not bad at all.

    ¡°I think I still like cooked meat better.¡± I said, looking back towards the pan.

    ¡°Oh I agree but trust me when I say that there are few things better than a fresh kill when you haven¡¯t eaten in a day or two.¡± She said, tossing a piece of raw meat into her mouth as she spoke.

    I helped her with cooking as much as I could and within the hour we had all of it prepared and we were sitting back at the table both eating our fill. The food helped with that lingering chill, helped me not feel so cold.

    We were about halfway through the food when a banging rattle sounded from the Cave¡¯s door. I looked up in confusion and she glanced towards the entrance.

    ¡°Focus your mind on that rune.¡± She said, pointing at a rune next to the doorway.

    I did and I could see outside. I was above the doorway and looking down across the cliffside. I saw the source of the noise and my heart stopped. My brothers, Tiran and Irand, were here. Irand was banging his shield against the door and Tiran was looking out across the cliffside.

    ¡°Dragon! We know this is your dwelling! Return our brother to us!¡± Irand yelled.

    I snapped back into my body and looked at Ereneya. She gave me a questioning look.

    ¡°What would you like to do?¡± She asked, rising from her chair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them. I¡­ its better if they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m¡­ me.¡± I said, gesturing to myself.

    ¡°I have an idea. Come with me.¡± she said, striding towards the door.

    It turned out that her idea was for me to be tucked away behind the frill on the back of her head while she was in her Dragon form while she spoke to them. I would be riding along in her mind, able to see and hear them as she did so I could ask her to say things on my behalf.

    She opened the door to the Cave and looked down at the pair of them. Tiran did his best to remain calm while Irand drew his sword while facing us.

    ¡°Why have you come here, humans? I have no human here for you to retrieve.¡± She said, letting a low rumbling growl escape her.

    ¡°We know you have our brother! Lady Sophia told us you did!¡± Irand yelled, doing his best to remain defiant and strong.

    ¡°How are you so certain that this human wench did not lie? Perhaps she disposed of your human and blamed me?¡± Mother said, prompting Tiran to speak.

    ¡°I believe myself to be fairly good at reading people. I¡¯ve had to be. I didn¡¯t sense any deception when she said that you carried our Brother off into the sky. We have no desire to fight you Dragon, simply tell us where he went and we will leave you in peace.¡± He said, his face the picture of calm.

    ¡®Ask them what they plan to do with Siran when they find him.¡¯ I said in her mind.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°And what would you do with your missing human if you found him?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Get him home obviously! He''s been missing for almost two weeks! Father is worried sick but he can¡¯t leave the Capital with the Enemy approaching.¡± Irand yelled, brandishing his sword.

    ¡°You are either a very brave or very foolish little boy. Put your weapon away unless you wish to experience the joy of flight off of my doorstep.¡± Ereneya hissed.

    Irand didn¡¯t look as if he wanted to obey but he did when Tiran put a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Will you tell us where Siran may be found, Great Dragon? We just want to make sure he is safe.¡± Tiran said with a bow.

    ¡®Ask them¡­ ask them what they would do if Siran was no longer their brother.¡¯ I said into her mind, my legs weak as I sent the thought.

    ¡°If I did know the location of this¡­ Siran, what would you do if he was no longer your brother?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Of course he''s our brother! I don¡¯t care what he does, he is my little brother and I will never stop caring for him!¡± Irand cried, angrily clenching his fists.

    Tiran went quiet for a moment as he studied Ereneya¡¯s face before something clicked in his eyes and a smile broke out across his face.

    ¡°Well, if he was no longer our brother then I would ask our Sister what finally tipped her off to that particular realization.¡± Tiran said, beaming up at Ereneya.

    I froze in my hiding spot behind her head as I pulled back from her mind. I reached up and peeked my head over her frill and looked down at him.

    ¡°You knew?!¡± I cried as Tiran doubled over laughing and Irand looked very confused.

    ¡°I had my suspicions.¡± Tiran said between laughs.

    ¡°Who¡­? Tiran why are you laughing?! We have to find Siran!¡± Irand asked, looking very lost.

    Tiran put a hand on Irand¡¯s shoulder and stifled his laughter into amused chuckles as he pointed at me with his free hand.

    ¡°We have found her.¡± Tiran said.

    ¡°Found who? An angry blonde girl who''s friends with a dragon?¡± Irand asked as I dropped down to the stone below and Ereneya shifted to her human form, placing a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°I am not angry!¡± I cried at him.

    ¡°Not helping your case there, little sister.¡± Tiran said as he wiped a tear from his eye.

    ¡°You are going to tell me exactly how you knew and why you never said anything!¡± I said to him as I stomped forward and pointed a clawed finger in his face.

    He was taller than me now. He had always had a smaller build and now I was even smaller than him. His deeply tanned skin and black hair were the same as ever but now his bright green eyes were filled with a joy that I had never seen. He gave me a smile with those too perfect teeth of his and put a hand on the top of my head.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m like you. The opposite actually but I know what it''s like. You were always so shy about your body, always had to be covered up. You were always more into fashion than any man I knew of. You were always kinder and more understanding, you had a softer side than most. And you always carried a sadness in your eyes that most people would never see. And I never said anything because I knew it would push you into denial.¡± He said, understanding and a bit of pain in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re like me? What do you mean like me?¡± I asked, tilting my head in confusion.

    ¡°Tell me, you ever seen me without a shirt?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well I have two scars right here.¡± He ran his fingers under what would be the breast of his armor. ¡°And I had no desire to explain to my brothers where I got them because I didn¡¯t know how they would react. Mother and Father accepted me but I didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble with you two.¡±

    ¡°Wait you were born a¡­¡± I let the question slip away without completing it.

    I studied his face and I could see a certain resemblance to someone I had known a long time ago.

    ¡°So that''s what happened to Ivali.¡± I said, remembering the noble girl we had played with when we were children.

    He nodded, flinching a bit as I said the name. I wrapped an arm around his shoulder and smiled at Ereneya.

    ¡°I have a very smart and very cool brother.¡± I said as he squirmed in the embrace.

    ¡°That you do. And what of you, loud one? Are you accepting of your sister? And your Brother for that matter?¡± She asked, looking at Irand who simply looked very confused.

    ¡°I¡­ so you¡¯re Siran?¡± He asked, looking at me lost and confused.

    ¡°I was. Its¡­.¡± I paused thinking about if I wanted to share my name with them. ¡°It''s Naravie now.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. And you are happy with this?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I am. Was a bit on the fence at first but¡­ yes.¡± I said.

    ¡°Then you are my little sister. Dad is still gonna be mad that you vanished like that though.¡± Irand said, crossing his arms.

    ¡°Well I can¡¯t go back yet.¡± I said, looking towards Ereneya.

    ¡°True, in fact you need to finish eating before things start changing.¡± She said, looking me over.

    ¡°Changing?¡± Tiran asked.

    ¡°Yeah well¡­ turns out drinking Dragon¡¯s Blood makes you into a Dragon yourself and I might have¡­ done that.¡± I said, not looking up at him.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Both of them said in unison.

    ¡°Yeah so¡­ I should do what mom says.¡± I said walking towards the cave.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Three voices cried in unison.

    I looked up to see Ereneya looking at me with disbelief and¡­ Joy. I think.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked as the wind picked up and I shivered a bit.

    ¡°You called me¡­ Mother.¡± She said softly.

    ¡°I mean, you are, aren''t you?¡± I asked.

    She didn¡¯t say anything else but pulled me into her embrace and whispered.

    ¡°If that''s what you want me to be then yes.¡±

    I pulled back and looked up at her. I tried to speak but that chill ran up my arms and legs and it was like I had run out of magic again. I fell toward the ground and saw Ereneya¡¯s expression go from joyful to one of Horror as she realized what was happening. I didn¡¯t feel the impact with the ground.

 A Mothers Love

    Ereneya Ruinscale

    I watched Naravie fall from my arms and I scooped her up, feeling the chill in her body. My hatchling. My Daughter. I looked at the two humans and grit my teeth.

    ¡°You two. You wish to help your sister?!¡± I growled.

    Both of them nodded, rushing forward as Naravie collapsed.

    ¡°Good. Follow me. She is in danger of the process going very wrong.¡± I commanded as I waved my hand at the doors to my Lair and they slid open with frightening speed.

    I rushed inside and made my way towards the doorway that led down into the Mountain springs. I pointed to the Storeroom door.

    ¡°You, loud one, in that room there are several crates filled with large glowing stones. Bring as many as you can carry down these stairs to the bottom level. Quickly.¡± I hissed and the Loud one nodded as he ran towards the doorway.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± The smart one asked as he kept pace with me.

    ¡°She is entering the final stage of the Transformation with far too little Magic in her body. I mean to supplement hers with as much as I can.¡± I said with a growl.

    ¡°Will she be okay?¡± He asked, the concern evident in his voice.

    ¡°I mean to give her every chance.¡± I said, reaching the bottom of the stairs and entering the steam filled room.

    It was a large room, easily large enough to accommodate my true body several times over. I had spent decades carving it out with my magic and then reinforcing the walls with enchantments so that they would not degrade under the constant flow of water. Four massive Wellstones were fitted into the far wall, sending forth a torrent of steaming hot water. I stepped into the pools and made my way towards them, heading for the central pool closest to each of them.

    ¡°The pools that each of those feed into! Block them all off so that they only flow into this pool.¡± I called back to the human.

    I didn¡¯t look back but I heard his armor clanging against his form and the sloshing of water as he waded into one of the pools.

    When I got Naravie to the central pool I set her down into the clouded mineral water, her head resting gently against the edge of pool. I winced as I ripped the clothes from her form. She had chosen them herself and been quite pleased with them and it hurt to ruin them but I did not have the time to be gentle. If she entered the next phase with the clothes on they would be pulled into her body and that could cause complications she did not need. I tossed the ruined clothes aside and pushed as much of my magic into her body as possible. Magic transfer was indeed a notoriously slow process and I could only do so much with it but it was better than nothing while I waited for the dumb human.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The dumb human who chose that moment to enter the room carrying the crate. I waved him over and he rushed through the water with the crate. When he saw Naravie¡¯s form in the water he averted his gaze toward the ceiling and I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°Yes yes she is indecent but if it means saving her life then I think we can all forgive you a wayward glance. Hand me those stones.¡± I growled, holding out a hand.

    He handed me a pair of them and I groaned with the effort of pulling the magic from them. It was a skill I did not employ often and one that was niche in its usefulness at best. But in this instant it was about the only thing that would keep her alive. The magic flowed out of the stones and formed a viscous ball, not unlike honey in its appearance, in the palm of my hand. I grabbed another from the human and I could feel the exhaustion creeping into me already. It took only a minute to drain all of the dozen or so stones in the crate but by the time they were gone my arms and legs felt like lead.

    I held in my hands enough magic to devastate a small city and I pressed the small globe of energy into Naravie¡¯s chest. It slowly sank into her skin and I saw her eyes flick open for a moment before they rolled back in her head and she curled her body into a ball. Slowly I saw the shell of a Dragon Egg form around her, manifesting in the air using her own magics and encasing her body entirely. The egg was several times larger than her true body and formed a Radiant Blue shell around her. I fell back into the water, utterly exhausted from the expenditure of so much magic and I felt a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Dragon? Are you alright?¡± The smart one asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Magic. Tiring. Did as much as I can for her. Need. Food.¡± I gasped out and shakily rose to my feet.

    Exhausted as I was, I still refused to ask Humans for help. True they may not be the same humans who slew my mother but I did not care. I had avoided them as much as possible in my eight centuries of life and I did not want to rely on them. I made it to the top of the stairs and found both humans trailing after me.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stay with her?¡± The dense one asked.

    ¡°She will be in there for at least a week. And if she is the only one in contact with the water it will help keep her stable and supplied with magic. So better to leave her alone.¡± I said as I found the meat from our earlier meal still on the table.

    They both stood there watching me as I hungrily dug into the meat, not caring that they were watching.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± The smart one asked.

    ¡°Now? Now we wait. I will permit you to stay here provided you remove your weapons and armor and place them in the Antechamber at the entrance. You may ask questions but I do not guarantee answers.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other before nodding and they both made their way towards the entrance. I heard the clattering of metal and looked over at them in surprise as they made their way back. The smart one was giving me a wolfish grin and the other looked nervous without the plate mail around his vitals. I gave them both a grin that showed off my very impressive teeth and laughed. This would be an amusing week indeed.

 Awakening

    Naravie

    It was warm. I was floating in water. And it was so warm. I stretched my body and blinked open my eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure where exactly I was but it wasn¡¯t in water. Whatever it was was far too thick to be water and I could only see Deep Blue around me. I kicked my legs and brushed up against whatever wall was keeping me in here. I reached out to touch it with a hand and saw my fingers, each ending in a hooked black claw. Human in shape but with a Dragon¡¯s claws. My mind fully awoke at the thought. I remembered falling and being so cold, Mother carrying me and then¡­ nothing. It must have worked or I wouldn¡¯t be alive.

    I pressed the claws against the wall and felt it give slightly before cracking under the pressure and then my claws slid through it like it was hardly there. The liquid around me rushed out through the hole and I got pulled along with it. The force of the rushing liquid widened the hole I had made and after a moment I was sitting in a pool of incredibly warm water, halfway submerged and covered in a thick viscous goo. I rose to my feet and tried shaking the goo off but it stuck to my skin and I had to slide it off with my hand. I ran my hands across my entire body to remove it and I still went a little giddy at the realization that this was me. I was Naravie.

    It took a few moments to clean myself off and even longer to remove it from my hair, which now went all the way down to my waist, and I took quite a while to wash the almost jelly-like goo from my hair. Once that was done I took better stock of my surroundings. I was in some form of cavern filled with pools of steaming water. The pool I was in was now half filled with that Jelly that had covered me but the current of the water was already starting to carry it away into small channels at the bottom of the pools. Looking at what I had crawled out of showed a dull blue Eggshell that was easily several times my size.

    I could see a door at the far end of the room and I slowly, carefully made my way across the pools of water. There was a small dry area near the door and I found a handful of neatly folded towels and the clothes I had been wearing when I fell unconscious along with a small note.

    ¡®When you awaken, we are up in the central chamber. Dress yourself and come meet us.¡¯

    I smiled at the thought of my brothers staying here with Ereneya for any length of time. She would be so aggravated with Irand¡¯s endless stream of questions and Tiran¡¯s quiet attitude. I pulled on the clothes she had left out, a particularly cumbersome task when I realized I had horns and how hard it was to put a shirt on with them in the back of my head, and made my way up the stairs beyond the door. I could hear them long before I reached the top of the stairs. My brothers laughing loudly, Ereneya¡¯s lovely voice shushing them and¡­. I froze in the stairwell as I heard another voice. An Older man¡¯s voice and one I knew far too well from the years he had spent training me. He hadn¡¯t been here when I fell unconscious, had he? I felt my knees grow weak and I braced myself against the wall as I mustered what willpower I could to go face my father. He was going to be upset, he was going to yell, to say he never wanted to see me again. I felt a knot form in my stomach at the thought and I slowly staggered up the stairs until there was just a door between me and them. I took in a deep breath as I pushed the door open and stepped into the main chamber.

    There they were. Ereneya sprawled on a couch near the kitchen. Irand with his nose buried in a book, Tiran and¡­ Father on another couch, laughing at something Ereneya had said. He looked just as he had when I left, short well kept silver hair and a short well maintained beard. He wore a long coat and well used traveling leathers. I wanted to run back down into the stairwell and just hide until he wasn¡¯t here. I wanted to do anything but stand in front of him and see the disappointment on his face. What kind of Father could accept their son choosing to be a woman? He was going to hate me. But I walked forward, my legs feeling like lead as I did.

    Ereneya saw me first and she said nothing as I approached but the others each looked up in my direction as I felt that knot in my stomach twist and turn as I saw them each look at me. Finally Sir Greyson looked up at me when I stood only ten feet away from him. He looked at me the same way he had during all those years of training. I gave him a nod and his brow furrowed.

    ¡°Well? Come now Girl, I raised you better than that. Introduce yourself.¡± He said, not a hint of mockery in his tone or face.

    I looked up to meet his eyes, shocked to hear him say such. I took a quick breath before I spoke.

    ¡°I¡­ I am Naravie.¡± I said, as firmly as I could as relief washed over me.

    A smile broke across his face as he rose to his feet, standing much taller than me now, and walked toward me. He held out his arms and pulled me into his embrace.

    ¡°So you are. It is good to finally meet you dear.¡± He said, his tone softer than I had ever heard him be.

    I felt that knot unravel in my gut and I buried my face into his chest, tears running down my face as he held me tight. I tried to blink back the tears but I couldn¡¯t stop them and I spent a few moments there, crying into his coat. He placed a hand on the back of my head and I looked up at him, his face blurry through the tears.

    ¡°You look well Naravie. Do you feel alright after your long rest?¡± He asked softly, eyes full of warmth.

    I took a few deep breaths until I could speak and I smiled up at him as I spoke, slowly and clearly.

    ¡°Yes. Yes I do.¡±

    His smile grew and I felt his hand cup the side of my face.

    ¡°You look Beautiful, Your Mother would be so happy to finally meet you. When we realized she wasn¡¯t going to make it she wrote this for you.¡± He said, pulling out a slightly faded but very full envelope.

    I wiped away the last of the tears and looked it over. It was a plain envelope with the Greyson Crest placed on it in dark red wax. On the front were the words ¡®To my Lovely Daughter¡¯. I looked up at my Father and he nodded.

    ¡°Tiran talked to us a few years after we took him in about how he suspected you might be¡­ like him. Neither of us believed him at first but¡­ well when we started looking it became slightly more than a theory. Geneva wrote this in her last few days with us. She told me that if you were as Tiran suggested, that I was to give this to you. So here you are my dear.¡± He said, gesturing to the envelope.

    I gave him a smile and walked over to the couch Ereneya had claimed, sitting down next to her feet as she tucked her legs in to make room for me. I popped the seal open with my claw and pulled out a handful of papers. The first was a letter, penned in Lady Greyson¡¯s hand and I unfolded it and began reading.

    ¡®To my Beautiful Daughter,

    I hope this letter finds you well my dear. If you are reading this then Tiran was right and your Father managed to get this letter to you. I would first like to say that you truly should have figured all of this out sooner, I am quite upset that I will not be able to take you to be fitted for dresses. And Secondly, know that I love you no matter what form you choose to take or who you are. You will always be my child and I will always have a Mother¡¯s love for you no matter what you decide to do. I know I am not long for this world and at present I don¡¯t think the thought has ever crossed your mind but if you are reading this then something happened to help you realize it.

    Please look after your Brothers and your Father for me, I know how the men tend to get without a lady to keep an eye on them and your Father is no exception. Make sure the boys stay out of trouble, and failing that make sure they make it out of trouble as best they can, and know that you will always have my heart, Lady Greyson.

    With all the Love I can give,

    Your Loving Mother,

    Geneva Greyson¡¯

    I felt my eyes welling up with tears again as I read the letter and a few tear marks stained the page by the time I was finished reading it. I looked over the other papers in the bundle and found a formal recognition for status as the Noblewoman of House Greyson as well as a Will that left all of her belongings, aside from a few personal effects that went to Father, to me. I looked up at My Father and he was giving me a sad smile.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°You do not need to accept the Noble title given your current situation but the option remains open. The simple fact of the matter is that I¡¯m not getting any younger and your brothers want nothing to do with Nobility.¡± He said with a shrugging glance at Tiran and Irand, both of whom pointedly ignored him.

    ¡°It may be dangerous for you to do so as well, given the Church¡¯s opinion on our kind.¡± Ereneya said, sitting up and placing a hand on my shoulder.

    I looked up at her and she gave me a sad smile. I let my head rest on her shoulder as I looked over the form in my hand. I shook my head and folded them back up, slipping them into the envelope and placing it on the armrest. I reached out to Ereneya¡¯s mind and found a welcoming connection there/

    ¡°How did you get him here?¡± I asked, gesturing to Sir Greyson.

    ¡°Tiran suggested it. Your Brother is devilishly clever.¡± Ereneya said as Sir Greyson and Tiran chatted amongst themselves.

    ¡°He is. Always has been too.¡± I said with a chuckle.

    ¡°And your Father Is quite good company. Since he arrived he has been nothing but polite and he nearly cried when we told him about you.¡± She said and I gave her a look of disbelief.

    ¡°He never cries. Ever.¡±

    ¡°You mean quite a bit to him. We¡¯ve had plenty of time to chat while you brothers have been snooping about my library.¡± She said, in a tone that made very curious about what she meant.

    ¡°One, you never mentioned a Library. Two, what do you mean by plenty of time to chat?¡± I asked, not liking the look on her face.

    ¡°Well I never felt the need to show you around my home since I didn¡¯t believe you would be staying for long. And well I may be old in human years but I still like getting down as much as anyone. He¡¯s quite proficient for such an Old Fellow.¡± Ereneya said and I gave her a disgusted look as I pushed off her shoulder.

    ¡°You mean to tell me that you and he¡­¡± I trailed off not wanting to say it.

    ¡°Well we are both your parents aren¡¯t we?¡± She said, giving me a devilish smile.

    I made a gagging gesture and she laughed as she pulled me in close, resting her head on top of mine.

    ¡°You look wonderful with horns by the way. Everything feel alright?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I feel¡­ right. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt that way before.¡± I said, flexing my clawed hands.

    ¡°Well good. As much as I want to stay and help you learn everything about your new body, Sir Greyson and I need to be off. He wants us to scout out that approaching army and see if we can buy the Kingdom a bit more time. I promise I won¡¯t put myself in danger and I¡¯ll keep him safe.¡± She said, rising from the couch and walking towards the door.

    ¡°But I can go with you! I can fly now! I can go!¡± I cried, breaking the telepathy and rising to my feet..

    ¡°No Hatchling, no. You barely survived the transformation and you need rest and food to allow your body to recover fully. We will be gone for the better part of a week and by that time you should have recovered enough for me to teach you properly. I don¡¯t want to leave but if that army reaches the border¡­ we will not be able to stay here.¡± She said, showing me the reluctance in her eyes.

    ¡°I thought you wanted me gone as soon as the Bond was broken.¡± I mumbled, trying to find any reason not to be cooped up in the mountain.

    ¡°That was before you nobly tried to defend me from a group of assholes from the Church and before I grew to care about you on my own. The bond broke the moment you were in that Egg. From that moment on I had no compulsion to look after you nor to let your brothers live, and yet here you all are. My Hatchling.¡± She said, kissing the top of my head.

    I leaned into her shoulder, my eyes feeling heavy, and I¡¯m not sure when I fell asleep but when I awoke I was lying back in that room I had awoken in after Sophia had stabbed me. A note was resting against the side of my head as I awoke. I grumbled with annoyance as I unfolded it.

    ¡®I told you that you needed rest. Sir Greyson and I left shortly after you fell asleep and your brothers know what care you need. This is your room if you wish to accept it. Sir Greyson and I should be back by evening no later than the fifth day. I will be returning to make sure you learn all the things I didn¡¯t have anyone to teach me.

    Love your Mother,

    Ereneya Ruinscale¡¯

    I grumbled as I looked around the Room. It was still remarkably plain but there was a new door besides the one that led to the stairs. I walked over and opened it to find a room furnished with a Shower, Sink, Mirror and Toilet not unlike the one that connected to her own bedroom. I walked in and looked at the mirror that was mounted on the wall.

    My appearance hadn¡¯t shifted too much to the last time I saw myself in the mirror but now¡­ Two black horns emerged from my forehead and wrapped along the top of my head before curving upward into a pair of wicked looking points. My teeth were more sharply pointed now and when I opened my mouth to look at them closer I realized that I had a second row of teeth. They were smaller and a bit less sharp but they were there, pressed up against the backs of my first row. I was a bit surprised when my distaste for the teeth led to me making the same sound that she normally did when she was annoyed, That Hiss followed by a crack which I now realized was simply her flicking her tongue against the back of her teeth. I giggled as I did it again and left the room and headed down the steps to find my Brothers on the couches, Irand with a stack of books next to him while Tiran was simply reading a very heavy looking leather bound tome. I furrowed my brow as I saw the titles of the books next to Irand and saw that they were a mix of fictional stories and romance novels. I had never seen him read anything that wasn¡¯t an educational text.

    ¡°Irand? Are you feeling well?¡± I asked as I walked up to him.

    He jumped as I spoke, apparently not having realized I was there. He gave me a look and I could see confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure. Thinking about some things.¡± He said, returning his attention to the book in front of him which appeared to be a very very detailed romance story.

    I had also never known Irand to be interested in anything related to romance either. Odd.

    Tiran however was reading a tome on battle strategy and that was entirely within my expectations. I sat down next to him and looked over his shoulder as he was reading a section about formations.

    ¡°Anything interesting?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Apparently whatever nation this tome was from had an alliance with its Monstrous inhabitants and this book details strategies on them. Dragons are terrifyingly powerful and the Church¡¯s records don¡¯t do them justice. Just out of curiosity, how strong are you now?¡± He asked, closing the book.

    I shrugged as I didn¡¯t exactly know the answer to that. I grabbed him by the shoulder and lifted him off the ground, finding he weighed almost nothing. He looked at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°It''s that easy?¡±

    ¡°You weigh nothing.¡± I said simply as I set him back down

    ¡°Amazing. Well Ereneya said that when you came down we had to get you to eat so let''s go get you something to snack on.¡± He said, heading towards the kitchen.

    I followed him, walking by the ever distracted Irand and I watched as my brother, a man who had never used magic in his life, waved his hands over the runes on the stove and began working his way through the kitchen, opening up a door I hadn¡¯t even known was there into a room that felt absolutely frigid. He emerged with several wrapped pieces of meat along with some vegetables and looked at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not entirely sure how she expects you to eat all this, its like half your weight in food.¡± He said as he dropped a piece of the meat into a heated pan.

    ¡°I can eat a lot nowadays.¡± I said, watching him cook.

    ¡°So she claims, but we shall see won¡¯t we?¡± He asked with a grin as he pulled a few spices out of cabinets and waited.

    It took him a bit to get everything cooked but once something was ready he would hand it to me on a plate and by the time he looked back it was usually gone. I hadn¡¯t realized just how hungry I was and I may have been eating more quickly than I normally would but anytime he handed me a plate I tore into it. By the time he had finished preparing everything he had retrieved from the Cold Room I was content to simply finish off the last plate and then watch him clean up the mess. It hadn¡¯t been lost on me that I had indeed shrunk from when they had first arrived to now, before I had only been an inch or so shorter but now I could barely see over his shoulder. He smiled as he saw me watching him.

    ¡°You know, shouldn¡¯t you be the one cooking now? I mean you are a lady after all.¡± He asked, a smirk across his face.

    ¡°I am a Dragon, thank you very much. I can do whatever I wish.¡± I said, giving him an annoyed glare.

    ¡°And here I thought you wanted the whole experience.¡± He said with a chuckle as I stomped over and fumed in front of him.

    ¡°That''s not very nice, Tiran.¡± I growled, fully aware that I was acting like a child but unable to help myself.

    ¡°Oh? I thought it was the Big Brother¡¯s job to pick on his little sister.¡± He chuckled as he scrubbed the pain with a wet rag.

    I waved my hand at the sink and the water in the pan began moving on its own, scouring the pan and leaving it spotless while he watched it.

    ¡°All done, Big Brother.¡± I said in a mocking tone as I turned back towards the door leading to my room.

    I was halfway to the door when I heard banging come from the entryway to the cave. I stopped and looked at the two of them to see if they knew what it was. Tiran looked confused and Irand looked up from his books very perplexed.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t expecting any visitors are we?¡± I asked.

    ¡°None.¡± Irand said.

    I cast my mind towards the rune next to the door and was greeted with a lovely afternoon skyline and a group of twenty or so men gathered outside the door. Half of them had a felled tree that they were using as a battering ram. And all of them had the symbol of the Church emblazoned on their armor. Standing in the back was a figure I was all too familiar with. I snapped back into my mind and began marching towards the door. Tiran and Irand ran up to me.

    ¡°Hey, we don¡¯t know who-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Argan.¡± I growled.

    Neither of them tried to stop me as I reached the door.

 Enemies of the Church

    I opened the Outer Door after Irand and Tiran retrieved their Armor and Weapons from the Antechamber. The men holding the felled tree backed away as it opened and I stepped out to find them lowering their makeshift siege weapon and Argan stepping forward.

    ¡°Greetings Dragon. I am here on behalf of King Ruhn.¡± He said as he stepped in front of the other men, always trying to be the most important person in the room.

    ¡°And what would the King have to say to me?¡± I asked, almost growling at him.

    ¡°The King, after hearing the Testimony of the Devoted Lady Sophia Tarand, has made the decision that you are a threat to the safety of his people and he wishes you to be removed from his Kingdom.¡± Argan said, grinning like a man drunk on too much power. Which he was.

    ¡°I am not leaving my home, you cretin.¡± I let out a hiss that sounded like steam rushing off of a hot pan.

    ¡°The King has given me permission to remove you if necessary.¡± He said, placing a hand on the hilt of his sword and the men around him did the same.

    ¡°Then I will offer you this challenge, Paladin Ass, if you can land a blow on me then I will leave. If you cannot, then I will be staying until the King sends a proper reason to ask me to leave, not the words of some church mad Harlot.¡± I said, letting a dark grin break across my face as I spoke.

    ¡°Hmmm, perhaps. But what of the Knight Captain you have here? Tiran I seem to remember that you are loyal to the Crown. This Dragon has been deemed an enemy to your King and Queen. Surely you would not stay here with such a creature?¡± Argan said, walking forward until he was nearly touching Tiran.

    I had seen Tiran fight men twice his size without flinching and I had fought him myself and not seen him waver. But right now I could see him shaking and I¡­. I realized I could hear his heart beating in his chest, hear his breath quick and short as Argan stood there in front of him. Argan reached out and took Tiran¡¯s chin in his hand, whispering so softly that no human would be able to hear him. But I could.

    ¡°If you stay here, I promise we will have a nice long night talking about it when you come to your senses. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want a repeat of last time when you let Siran win the Champion¡¯s Title do you, Bitch?¡± He whispered in Tiran¡¯s ear.

    Anger coursed through me at hearing that and I held out a hand and let the magic in me run wild. Dozens of tendrils rose out of the small stream nearby and whipped forward, wrapping around Argan¡¯s body. I flicked my hand towards the cliff¡¯s edge and they rushed forward, throwing him over it as they coated his body. He wouldn¡¯t die, the lake below would break his fall and the magic would keep him from being too injured, but he would not be quick to come back up here either. I looked towards the men who had come with him.

    ¡°Who is the Second in Command here?¡± I asked, glazing at each of them in turn.

    One of them stepped forward shakily. I gestured him close and when he approached I grabbed the collar of his armor and bent it with my fingers as I pulled him down to my eye level.

    ¡°You will collect your incompetent Commander. You will leave my home. You will not harm anyone in retaliation for this. And you will deliver a message to the King. If you do not do these things then I will Drown you in the City Square for all to watch as your lungs fill with water. Do you understand?¡± I growled.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Good boy. You will tell King Ruhn that in five days he will be receiving a visit from myself and a handful of others to discuss terms. We are to be allowed to enter the Palace and speak with him unscathed and unhindered if he wishes our aid against the army that marches on your home. Do you need me to repeat any of that?¡± I asked as I twisted the metal in my grip like clay in a potter''s hand.

    The man shook his head and I released my grip. He gave a few hurried commands and I watched as he and his knights left the cliffside along the path that led down towards the lake below.

    When the last of them had left I turned to Tiran who was still trembling.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone. Its okay now.¡± I said softly, reaching out to hold his hand but he recoiled from the touch and I saw fear in his eyes.

    ¡°N-No. Don¡¯t touch me. I-I-I I need to go wash up. I need to feel clean.¡± He stammered, backing away from me and tucking his arms in.

    I looked to Irand but he was watching Tiran with sadness in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay. Come inside, I can help you with the shower.¡± I said, waving the door behind us open.

    Tiran carefully and neatly put his armor into a small alcove in the Antechamber and I led him towards Ereneya¡¯s room and showed him how to operate the shower. He gave me a quiet thank you and I left him to it. When I returned to the main chamber I found Irand with his head buried in his hands.

    ¡°Did you know?¡± I demanded.

    ¡°No. I still don¡¯t know what Argan did but¡­ I think I have a guess.¡± He said, looking up at me only briefly.

    ¡°So do I.¡± I growled and the entire mountain shook with it.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    We waited for Tiran to come back out to us and it was at least an hour later when he did. He looked haggard. Tired and¡­ sad. He sat on the couch opposite from us. Irand and I sat in silence as we waited for him to speak. When he finally did his voice was shaky and faint.

    ¡°So¡­ you heard that?¡± He asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°D-Do you know what he¡­?¡± Tiran trailed off as his hands clenched.

    ¡°We think we have an idea.¡± I said softly.

    ¡°He¡­ He saw me the one time I was feeling brave enough to try and use a public bath. That was six years ago. He threatened to tell everyone what I was, to expose me and have the church put me on the Executioner¡¯s block. And all of you with me. And to avoid that he made me¡­ offer my body to him. The first time I came back home in the middle of the night and mom she¡­ She knew what had happened, even if she didn¡¯t know who. She stayed up with me all night and she wanted to go tell dad but¡­ I didn¡¯t want him to know. I knew he would try to Kill Argan for that, and I didn¡¯t want him to get in trouble like that for me. So I¡­ I made her promise to not tell anyone. And he''s been lording that over me since. Sometimes it''s months between times and other times it¡¯s every day of a week. When you beat me in the Champion¡¯s Competition he was livid and he¡­ he used his knife on me while he was fucking me. And I-I-I I haven¡¯t felt clean since. And anytime hes around I just feel like I want to run away and hide. I hate it. I¡¯m a damned Knight of the Kingdom! I shouldn''t be feeling powerless I shou-¡± He was pounding his fists into his knees as he spoke and I ran forward to stop his hands from bruising his legs.

    I looked up and saw tears running down his face, red puffy eyes showed that he had been crying for far longer than just this. I looked up at him as I held his hands.

    ¡°Do you want me to kill him? Because I will. Just give the word.¡± I said, fury filling my words.

    He shook his head and I felt my heart sink.

    ¡°No. As much as I hate him and want him gone¡­ The Kingdom needs him. They need everyone they can get right now, even if those they can get are self righteous assholes.¡± He said, drying his eyes.

    ¡°You ever change your mind, give me the order and I¡¯ll do it.¡± I said softly, squeezing his hands gently.

    ¡°Same with me, little brother. I have no love for the Church or those who work for them and I¡¯ll be damned if I let my little brother being assaulted by their highest Paladin slide.¡± Irand said, walking up next to me and kneeling down in front of Tiran.

    Tiran blinked back his tears and nodded, giving the two of us a faint smile. Irand wrapped the both of us in a hug and we fell onto the couch together. I could feel Irand wrap an arm around Tiran and Tiran wrapped his arms around me.

    ¡°I love you both so much.¡± Tiran said softly.

    ¡°You both know I would fight anyone for you right?¡± I asked.

    I felt Tiran squeeze me gently in response and Irand snorted.

    ¡°Please, what''s the little girl gonna do in a fight? Pout adorably? If anyone is fighting for us its me.¡± He said with a chuckle.

    ¡°I do believe both Tiran and I are better fighters than you Irand. And that''s according to Dad.¡± I said smugly.

    I heard Irand laugh a little bit more before Tiran buried his face into the back of my shirt and I could feel a few gentle sobs give way to calm breaths as he fell asleep. I was falling that way myself when I heard Irand mumble something to himself.

    ¡°I will protect you both, no matter what.¡±

    I was going to respond but my eyes were still so heavy. The slipped closed and I lost myself to sleep once more.

    The next few days passed quickly. It helped that I spent the majority of that time asleep. Apparently Mother had been right about me needing rest. I was reading one the romance books that Irand had already finished when Mother and Father returned, both thankfully with no injuries. Tiran was sleeping in my room and Irand was whistling away in the Kitchen while he cooked. I ran up to them as they entered, eager to hear what they had found.

    ¡°Well? What did you find?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well Good news first, they will have quite a hard time clearing the pass that they had been planning on using, A few hours of work from me and that path is near useless to them.¡± Ereneya said, a beaming smile as she spoke.

    ¡°And the Bad News?¡±

    ¡°They number far more than expected. The Horse Lords of Nathal have joined them. My best guess for numbers puts them at Seventy Thousand combatants at least.¡± Sir Greyson said and my heart plummeted.

    Seventy Thousand? Even with all the forces they could muster that would be a slaughter. I looked to the both of them to see grim smiles as the same thought went through their heads.

    ¡°The Church came here while you were away.¡± I said.

    Mother looked concerned but I waved them away.

    ¡°They did nothing but talk and boast and I¡­ may have launched their leader off the cliff and into the lake. Not enough to kill him but enough to drive them off. If they followed my instructions, King Ruhn will be waiting for us in two days.¡± I said and the both of them stared at me as if I were insane.

    ¡°The King? The Church would never allow it.¡± Sir Greyson said.

    ¡°The Crown cannot afford to turn away allies right now and if that means defying the Church you know Ruhn will do it. He''s a good person.¡± I explained.

    It was true, during my time as Royal Champion I had grown to know the King and Queen. Both were kind and cared about their people and neither had a particular love for the church. I was banking on that and I could only hope they would consider the proposal I planned on offering. Mother was unconvinced but Sir Greyson ran his hand through his hair and looked at me.

    ¡°Its possible but¡­ If it goes wrong then you¡¯ll be in the heart of Capital with the Royal Knights and the Paladin Orders around you.¡± He said, worry creeping into his eyes.

    ¡°If Tiran goes back and tells the Royal Knights of Argan and Sophia¡¯s conspiracy then it may sway them. Not to mention that they aren¡¯t brainwashed by the Church into believing the Church¡¯s clerics will protect them from the approaching army.¡± I said, feeling the desperation in my words.

    Ereneya watched me as I spoke and she sighed when I stopped. ¡°You want to protect them no matter what, don¡¯t you dear?¡±

    ¡°I want to offer them my aid. If they choose not to take it then¡­ We can leave. Go somewhere they will accept us.¡± I said hoping it would not come to that.

    It took a moment for them to respond and I could see them going back and forth via telepathy before Sir Greyson let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Alright we shall go to this meeting with Ruhn. But if things start to go poorly we will be leaving before they can truly get out of hand. Does that work for you?¡± He asked, placing a hand on my shoulder.

    I nodded and a small smile formed on my face.

    ¡°I want to believe that there is hope for our people.¡±

    ¡°So do I.¡± He said.

 The Weavers of the Forest

    After a few hours of rest Mother came to me and ordered me to follow her outside. I did and she and I stood on the cliffside overlooking the valley. It was a beautiful sunrise as we watched the first rays of the sun peak over the distant mountains, painting the sky in brilliant oranges and reds. She smiled over at me as I let the sunlight sink into my skin, warming me.

    ¡°Are you ready to shift? Its going to be a lot the first time.¡± She said, her smile growing wider as I nodded.

    She explained the process to me and I took a deep breath before trying to reach for the bit of magic that would let me shift my body. It wasn¡¯t hard, the power was just¡­ there. Waiting to be used. I fell to my hands and knees as my body grew in size and Sapphire scales erupted from beneath my skin. My claws grew larger and thicker but the tips remained razor sharp. I felt my spine lengthen as a tail grew from my backside, ending in a wickedly sharp spear like tail. My face lengthened and I felt the heavy weight of my horns on the back of my head as my neck sprang out of my shoulders. Finally a pair of massive wings emerged from my back and there I was, standing in the morning sunlight in my new body, Sapphire Scales tipped with burning Orange points gleaming in the morning sunlight. I looked down at them with pride and then looked to Ereneya, doing my best to smile in my new form.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡± She asked in my mind.

    ¡°Amazing. I feel so¡­ powerful.¡± I replied as I flexed my claws.

    She smiled and transformed herself, and I realized that while I may be bigger than a human I was still very very small compared to her. I was maybe a quarter of her size at best and her wings dwarfed me by far more than that. Where I stood maybe twice as tall as a normal human with my head raised, she stood at least four times that, but she did not lord her size over me. She brought her head down next to me and brushed up against my side, nudging me toward the cliff edge. I looked back at her as she pushed me and made a sound of fear as I tried to speak.

    ¡°From my experience, this is the best way to learn.¡± She said with a laugh.

    I tried to resist but she took one of her massive claws and simply batted me off the edge like a cat. I flailed in the air as I tried to gain some Control. I flared open my wings and I felt the force of them opening in my shoulder blades so hard that it felt like they were going to be pulled from my back. With a few mighty beats of my wings I managed to fully stop my fall and fly forwards over the top of the wood. I heard her approaching before I snapped my eyes to the side and gave her a glare. I felt her amusement as she reached out with her mind.

    ¡°Very nicely done. Very dignified.¡± She said with a chuckle.

    ¡°I had no way of knowing that would work!¡± I cried as I tilted my body and my wing tips nearly grazed the tops of the trees.

    ¡°The first rule of being a Dragon that I learned was that your body knows what it needs to do, even if you do not.¡± She said softly as she steered me to the right.

    I said nothing in response, content to pout in my own mind.

    I could still feel her amusement as we reached the far side of the forest and the mountains there. I flared my wings wide as I reached the peak and slowed myself, landing upon the stone with a loud thump. She landed next to me and I felt her press up against my mind again.

    ¡°It feels so¡­¡± I trailed off as I struggled to find the words.

    ¡°Free?¡±

    I nodded my head as I watched the sunrise in the distance. We sat there together for a few moments simply watching the sun creep up into the sky, letting its warm rays hit our scales. She broke the silence as she curled her tail around me and sheltered me under one of her wings.

    ¡°Are you sure about this meeting with the King? I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± She said sadly, and I knew she was thinking of her own mother.

    ¡°I am. King Ruhn cares for his people and he is not so foolish as to think that the Church will be enough against the enemy that knocks at his door. You once said that even a youngling like me would have enough power to defend my home¡­ do you still think it is so?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes though¡­ Younglings have unpredictable power at best. Physically you are capable of devastating any human or group of them but¡­ your scales are still soft and even arrows will find themselves able to puncture them if they hit the right spot. A Ballista bolt or something large like it would be an almost certain death sentence...¡± She said quietly, trailing off into her thoughts.

    ¡°Which there will be no shortage of on a battlefield.¡± I finished for her.

    She said nothing in response but I could feel the worry and fear in her mind and I nestled up against her.

    ¡°You do have strong magic though. I can feel it bubbling within you. I¡¯m not sure if it was always that way or if my attempts to aid you before the transformation pushed more magic into your body than it was supposed to have but you have far far more than any youngling I have seen. That will be your best bet to make use of.¡±

    ¡°How many younglings have you seen?¡± I asked, remembering how isolated she had been.

    ¡°Four, Parent and youngling pairs have made their way through my territory on a handful of occasions. Most simply passed by but one tried to fight me for my Territory. I did not kill him but I gave him a permanent way to remember me.¡± She said with pride.

    I laughed slightly at that. We sat there in silence for a long while before I shook myself free of her wing and spread my wings wide once more.

    ¡°Shall we race home?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Oh that is a challenge you are sure to lose Hatchling.¡± She growled as I leapt from the mountaintop and beat my wings, turning towards home.

    Despite my lead she arrived back at the Cliffside long before I did. Once I realized that she was faster I adjusted my course and meandered my way to the cliffside where she was waiting for me. I landed with a bit of difficulty and shifted back into my humanoid body. I could still feel the power in my skin but it was¡­ suppressed. Distant. We made our way inside where I found my Brothers and Sir Greyson waiting, armor donned and ready for travel.

    ¡°Where are you three going?¡± I asked, looking at them with curiosity.

    ¡°Headed back to the city to prepare a few things ahead of your meeting with Ruhn.¡± Sir Greyson explained.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m going to!¡± I cried and Ereneya placed a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°No, you are going to learn what it means to be a Dragon and we have a few things to prepare ourselves ahead of your meeting with the King. And since you do not have a Concealment Charm yet, you will be staying here while I take them back towards the Capital.¡± She said in tone that meant there would be no arguing with her.

    My shoulders slumped as I realized arguing with both of them would be pointless and I looked towards my Brothers as they walked up to me. I reached up and wrapped my arms around their necks in an awkward hug.

    ¡°Just be safe.¡± I said as I released them.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Irand said with a smile.

    I watched the three of them walk back out with Mother and climb upon her back. She took off from the cliffside and I waited until they had risen into the sky before I headed back inside. I pulled out a few pieces of frozen foods from the cold room and began whiling away my time working on a meal for when Mother returned.

    It was a little over an hour later that the doors opened and she strode in. My attempts to cook had met with mixed success and she gave me a smile as she walked up to the table where I had set out the meal. She sat down across from me and piled food onto her plate before speaking.

    ¡°Now then, before we begin anything else you need to understand your position.¡± she said, taking a bite of the potatoes I had made.

    I said nothing as she continued.

    ¡°You are a Dragon, you bow to no human leader. Even if he was your friend before, you stand on equal ground to him at the lowest. Dragons are bound by magic, we must obey the laws of it even if we wish not to. If we offer our services to a Human or other individual then we are bound to that. We can ally with them and we can work with them but we must be mindful of what we agree to. So do not act as if you are a servant of the Crown when you meet with this King Ruhn, you are his equal and you are approaching him as an ally not a servant.¡± She explained.

    I nodded and she gave a quick smile between bites.

    ¡°Good. The other thing you must be mindful of is that the Church is going to fight your inclusion on anything. It does not matter what you do, they will be upset at your presence. I hope you have a plan for that.¡± She said.

    I nodded again and she gave a few nods herself, enough that I could see the worry eating at her as she cast her thoughts to the coming meeting. She wasn¡¯t worried about herself but for me, that much I could tell. I reached out and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°I promise, I am not going into this with no plan. And I am going to make sure we all make it through this.¡± I said, feeling confident in my scheme.

    She let out a breath and nodded. We finished the meal in silence and I gathered up the dishes and made short work of cleaning them with a few flicks of my hand using my magic. She looked at my handiwork with amusement.

    ¡°Well then. You¡¯ll need something a bit more presentable than commoner clothes if you are meeting with the leader of a Kingdom.¡±

    I gave her a confused look and she gave a small laugh as we headed outside once more. She took off from the Cliffside and I took a running leap off the cliff before I rose to follow her. She led the way over the mountains and out of the valley and I reached out to her with my mind.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To the people who have been making my clothes for the past several centuries.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a long trip by any means, maybe an hour of flying, but by the time we landed my wings were sore and I stretched them out before shifting back to my humanoid form. I looked down at the grooves that my claws had carved into the dirt as I landed and looked over to where she had landed with nary a sign of her passing. She saw my look of disappointment and placed a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°For only your second time flying you are doing fine. Landing takes time to learn as well. Its not as if you are pressed for time to learn.¡± She said, placing a kiss on my forehead before she ruffled my hair.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    I gave her a laugh and looked around the forest. It was dark, even though the sun hung directly overhead. The Tree branches were thick with¡­ Spider Silk. I stuck very very close to her as she led the way into the trees. She followed a very well rehearsed path and I could see the walls of hair thin thread that lined the path to either side of us, as if we were be led towards some snare at its end. It was only a few moments of walking before we reached our destination but it felt so much longer as I followed her. I nearly bumped into her when she stopped at the end of the path.

    I looked around suddenly feeling very small as I saw that the trees here reached far far higher into the sky than those we had landed near and the forest was so dark around us. Mother steadied me with a hand and I looked in front of us. It was a dark clearing, overhead a mass of spider silk blocked out any sunlight and I felt my skin crawl at the sight of it.

    ¡°Matriarch Cavari! I have come to see you!¡± Mother called in a casual tone.

    The small sounds of the forest went silent for a moment before I heard a low rumbling shuffle in the distance. I looked up at Mother and she had an amused look on her face as I no doubt looked terrified. At least one of us was having fun.

    The rumbling sound grew louder and I eventually noticed a large shape rushing towards us through the Canopy. At first I thought it was a bear but as it grew closer I could see it was larger still than that, large enough that whatever it was was bending the trunks of trees as it moved towards us at high speed. It was hanging upside down from the tangled mass of webs in the canopy and I felt my stomach plummet as I realized it was a massive spider. Not just a spider though, it was a spider with a woman¡¯s torso and head rising out of the center. The creature leapt onto the ground in front of us in the clearing and the woman smiled down at us.

    She had hard chitinous spider legs that erupted from the central portion of her body, each of which ended in wicked points and had hook-like growths near the end of each leg. She was massive, easily standing taller than I would at my largest even in my Draconic body. She had long black hair that was pulled back into braid that rested over her shoulder and continued down the front of her body. The humanoid part of her body was very pale and I could see that she had not one pair of eyes but two more on her forehead, just above the eyebrows. But the most disturbing part for me was the extra arms. She had a total of six of them, two in the normal position, two that emerged from her ribcage just below the normal arms and a final pair that emerged from around where her shoulder blades were. She wore a dress that draped down over the section where her human torso connected to the Spider. I tried but failed to stop my trembling at the sight of her standing over us.

    ¡°Ereneya, it has been too long my friend!¡± The spider cried as she bent down and her six arms wrapped mother in a hug.

    Her voice was raspy and almost came out in a hiss.

    ¡°Indeed it has old friend, how fare your daughters?¡± Mother asked, smiling as the Spider pulled out of the embrace.

    ¡°Ah they do well. Your enchantments have helped us immensely. We now number several dozen here. I see you bring company as well¡­ very small company.¡± The Spider observed and she placed a set of hands on her waist and tilted her head.

    ¡°I do. This is my daughter. Dear, this is Matriarch Cavari of the Silk Weavers.¡± Mother said gesturing to the Spider woman, who seemed positively delighted at the news mother had a daughter.

    ¡°Oh my, A daughter? And you did not come to share the gossip? Shame on you my friend!¡± The Spider said as she slapped at the air near mother. ¡°I would have thought I would hear of this before you brought her here! I could have prepared a warm welcome and she could meet my daughters!¡±

    I stiffened at the mention of Daughters, not wanting to meet more Spider People until my heart had stopped racing from the first. Luckily Mother waved her hand and shook her head.

    ¡°Unfortunately that will have to wait until another time Cav, we need her to be presentable for an audience with a King only two days from now.¡± Mother explained.

    Cavari made a hissing sound at the word King and looked at me.

    ¡°You could do far better than meeting with Men dear. Just look at you! An adorable thing like you would be so popular among my daughters. Or at the tavern near the edge of the valley, there are plenty of women there who would love a girl like you.¡± Cavari said as she crouched her body down to speak to me.

    I blushed and Mother doubled over laughing. Cavari looked confused and I found my voice.

    ¡°No no, I have no intention of courting the King. We are going to offer him our aid and hopefully ensure that the Kingdom does not send any more soldiers to our home. Mother said she brought me here to find something more presentable than¡­ this.¡± I gestured to my current clothes.

    Cavari¡¯s body twisted as she tugged at the clothes around my body and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Someone repaired these with magic, despite knowing full well that such mendings do not last over long!¡± She looked towards mother and I could feel the annoyance in the air. ¡°But yes I do believe I have something in mind that would fit you quite well. Tell me can you partially transform your arm so I may see your scales?¡±

    I looked towards mother and she gave me a nod. I focused on merely transforming my arm. It took a moment but eventually I succeeded in getting it, my arm was covered in scales and was the same as when I was transformed but scaled down to my human body¡¯s proportions. It took effort to concentrate on it but I managed to keep it in place until Cavari seemed satisfied.

    ¡°Hmm yes yes! I do believe I have several ideas that would suit you quite well. Do you believe that your negotiations may¡­. End poorly? At all. Obviously you would not plan on them going poorly.¡± She inquired and I thought for a moment.

    ¡°There is a chance.¡± I said slowly.

    ¡°Hmm then something practical would be better. Tell me child, are you comfortable with suits?¡± She hummed to herself as she thought.

    ¡°Yes. I like dresses but I¡¯ve worn suits to things before.¡± I said quickly.

    ¡°Familiar with suits? Then you must be like my dear friend then. A dress and a suit then, a good combination I would wager. A combination for all occasions would be Ideal.¡± The spider said to herself.

    ¡°I will wait here Cavari, but do call if you need any inspiration.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes. I¡¯ll send Thalo to you, she does find you so interesting after all. But come along child, we have work to do.¡± Cavari said as she lifted me from the ground and set me upon her back.

    I panicked for a moment before Cavari spoke to me directly.

    ¡°Relax child, you have nothing to fear from me. I only devour men after all.¡± She said with a chuckle.

    ¡°I-I was a man until recently.¡± I said softly.

    ¡°No, you may have possessed the body of one but you were not. If you had always been a man you would not have been so quick to wish for a dress. I have met many like you in my time in this world. And I can assure you that such things are not rooted in men¡¯s minds. Now come, we will have much time to talk as I work.¡± She said as we traveled through the forest far far more rapidly than I had seen even a horse move.

    She only slowed her pace when we approached a particularly dark portion of the forest that I realized was the entrance to a large cavern. She scurried inside and we were in a well lit room lined with brightly burning lanterns. A handful of others similar to Cavari were resting in the center of the room, gathered around a large table that was lined with various fruits and vegetables. None of them were as large as Cavari, the largest may have been half her size and I breathed a sigh of relief at that. She pointed at the largest of them and another of her arms pointed towards the exit.

    ¡°Thalo, Ereneya is at the Gathering spot if you wish to go meet with her. Odessa you will come with me, we have weaving to do.¡± Cavari said to those present.

    The largest of the girls excitedly rose to her feet, legs maybe, and scurried out of the cave with giddy laughter. One of the smaller girls rose as well and followed behind Cavari as she entered a side room. She gestured for me to step off of her back and I hopped to the ground, the girl who had followed her hiding behind her legs as she watched me.

    ¡°Come now child, when Ereneya visits you are a chatterbox. Surely you can introduce yourself to her daughter.¡± Cavari said, pushing the girl forward with one of her legs.

    The girl was small, still large enough to have her head over mine but it was a difference of a foot against Cavari¡¯s dozen foot advantage over me. She skittered forward and brushed the hair out of her face.

    ¡°H-hello. I am Odessa, it is nice to meet you.¡± She said shyly.

    I saw a blush rising across her face and I felt heat bloom in my own face at that.

    ¡°I-I am Naravie. And it''s my pleasure to meet you, Odessa.¡± I said quickly.

    Cavari barked a laugh and I looked up at her.

    ¡°A Dragon does not give her name lightly indeed!¡± She cried, howling with laughter.

    I felt my face go pale as I realized that I had given her my name.

    ¡°It''s alright girl. Do you know how long it took your mother to give me her name? Go on, take a guess.¡± Cavari said, black eyes twinkling.

    ¡°Uh¡­ a few years?¡± I guessed.

    ¡°Ten minutes. I met her when I was still human and well¡­ I was quite the beauty back then.¡± Cavari said.

    ¡°Human? You were Human?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I was¡­ I had always been attracted to women and when I began dating a girl in earnest¡­ well one of my male suitors did not take kindly to that rejection. He cursed me to be a monstrosity and sealed away my own magic. Your mother found me again in the woods outside of my old home a few weeks later. She was one of the few who accepted me for what I am now. My lover did as well but¡­ that is a story for another time. For now we have work to be done. Odessa, could you procure the Black, Blue and Gold Dyes before we begin?¡± Cavari asked.

    Odessa scurried out the door and Cavari gestured to a platform in the center of the room.

    ¡°Please remove your outer clothes and step up here.¡±

    I felt heat overtake my face and I couldn¡¯t meet her eyes as I tugged at the shirt I was wearing. Cavari made a sound of annoyance.

    ¡°Come now girl, I have seen plenty of naked bodies and you have the benefit of your undergarments to remain decent.¡±

    I decided not to pry on that statement and I pulled the shirt off, feeling it get caught on one of my horns. Cavari helped me free the cloth from my horn and I removed my skirt and tights as well. At the very least it was warm in the cavern so I wasn¡¯t freezing without my clothes. I stepped up onto the platform she had gestured to and she circled around me a few times.

    ¡°Hmm I think my ideas will work. Make the¡­ yes yes. Wonderful! Now hold still girl, this will tickle but I need you to remain as still as you can.¡± She said to me as she pulled out a long thread of silk from the palm of one of her hands.

    I stared at the silk as she made a long enough strand of it to loop around my body several times and I had to resist the urge to shake and throw it off. After the loops were finished Cavari began humming to herself as her multitude of hands began picking apart each piece of the silk she had draped around me and wove it together using her needle like fingers to bind threads of it together. She was right, it did tickle each time one of her fingers brushed against me. Odessa returned shortly and I¡¯m fairly certain she nearly dropped the large bowls she was carrying in her arms when she saw me. One of her primary hands came up to cover her mouth and she hurried inside the room, setting down the large bowls of multicolored liquids next to where Cavari was working on me. I heard Cavari say something in a language I didn¡¯t understand and she pointed to each of the bowls of dye in turn. When she was done, Odessa picked up the bowl of blue dye and held it behind her head with her back arms. She used the rest of her hands to dip into the dye and then began running her own fingers into the spaces Cavari had already done. I felt a slightly awkward standing there as they worked but I had no desire to interrupt them. I was ever so grateful when Cavari spoke.

    ¡°Well child, why don¡¯t you tell us of yourself and your life. We do not hear much of the outside world here in our little home.¡± Cavari said idly as she worked.

    I took a deep breath and looked at Odessa who was still awkwardly avoiding meeting my gaze as she worked. And then I began to tell the both of them my tale, from my youth with Lord and Lady Greyson and my brothers to now. Odessa listened closely to my stories and I added a few unnecessary details in spots just to see her face light up as I spoke of things beyond the forest. Cavari said nothing but every time I added extra details I could see her smile and a handful of times she gave me a wink. When they were approaching the end of their work Odessa hurried from the room and returned with a bowl of white dye, which confused both me and Cavari until she began applying it in small dots across the dress that Cavari had woven onto my body. By the time I finished my story they had completed their work and Cavari brought in a large mirror for me to look at myself in.

    She had woven for me a long and heavy overcoat dyed with black that reached my ankles, full of plenty of pockets and looking quite dashing if I said so myself. Beneath that she had woven a simple dress that reached just past my knees and Odessa had dyed it an even deeper blue than my own scales and accented it with black. A golden belt rested around my waist and I saw that the white dots throughout the dress almost gave it the impression of a night sky with twinkling stars. The two of them stood back and looked over their handiwork with smiles.

    ¡°That was quite clever, my child. Quite clever indeed. Now dear you will most likely wish to wear tights with this outfit. Dresses can be a bit breezy if you need to do any strenuous activity.¡± Cavari said with a smile and I watched red bloom across Odessa¡¯s face again.

    I hopped off of the platform and nodded to Cavari before I looked to Odessa.

    ¡°Thank you very much. I think I will need more than a single outfit that fits me properly though¡­ If you will allow me to visit again soon?¡± I asked, gaze flicking between Odessa and Cavari.

    Before her mother could answer Odessa blurted out ¡°Yes! Yes! I-If you would like to of course.¡±

    She buried her face in her hands and fled the room before I could say anything and Cavari chuckled as she lifted me back onto her back.

    ¡°She likes you!¡±

    ¡°I gathered that.¡±

    ¡°Be kind to her when you come back. She is terribly shy but a bundle of joy once she opens up.¡± Cavari said with a smile.

    I planned on coming back, I most definitely did.

 A Royal Reception

    It was a quick trip back to mother and she and Cavari said goodbye, along with the Spider Girl named Thalo. Mother and I flew back home in the evening sunlight and I had to stretch my wings again as we landed. She complimented the outfit and I smiled as I looked at it once again in my room. It was beautiful and even the suits that the royals had provided me during my time as Champion couldn¡¯t compare. They had left slits in the back near my shoulder blades and I could partially extend my wings while still in my human body.

    That night was some of the best sleep I had had in the last month and Mother and I spent the next day making sure I had every one of my points prepared and I knew how to speak to King Ruhn and Queen Raya. My stomach felt like it was tied in knots as I went to sleep that night but when I awoke in the early morning light I was full of anxious energy and ready to go long before mother was. She forced me to sit down and eat breakfast and I was impatiently waiting outside when it was time to go. When I saw her come out of the cave I was unimpressed at first. She was wearing loose fitting pants with heavy boots and a sleeveless black shirt that hugged her body closely with a heavy jacket over it. She also was missing her horns and her eyes were bright green instead of Gold. I tilted my head in confusion as she walked up to me.

    ¡°This is your day. As far as the Kingdom is aware, there is only one Dragon in these mountains and I don¡¯t want to steal your spotlight. I¡¯ll be there with Arthand and your brothers but you¡¯ll be standing before the court alone. Plus they won¡¯t be expecting a second dragon to appear if anything goes wrong.¡± She said with a smile.

    I returned the smile but my legs went a little shaky at the thought of standing in front of the Court alone. I took a deep breath and steadied myself as she walked towards the cliff edge. I took another running leap off the cliff and felt the now familiar rush as I spread my wings and took off into the sky. She joined me and we took off towards the capital.

    When I had traveled out here with Sophia it had taken us the better part of three days by horse and now it took us less than an hour to arrive at the gates of Capital. We stopped a short ways outside the city and she left me to land and enter the gates where she had arranged to meet with Father previously. I took off a few minutes after she left and made lazy circles around the city before I made for the Castle. My arrival would be anything but a surprise.

    I flared my wings and halfway shifted into my human body in midair at the castle gate and I landed quite gracefully as my wings pulled in beneath my coat. The guards looked terrified but not surprised to see me. One of them nodded to me as I landed and straightened out my dress.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am. The Court is expecting you inside.¡± He said, moving to open the door.

    I nodded to him and he pushed open the door and allowed me to pass. The Herald outside the Throne Room nodded as I approached and he walked up towards me.

    ¡°Ah excuse my intrusion My Lady but I regretfully was not informed how I should address you to the Court. Will you be using your name or a title¡­?¡± He trailed off as he spoke, clearly nervous to be speaking with me.

    I knew him by face if not by name and he was a kind young man. A bit skittish but he did his job well.

    ¡°The Dragon of the Western Mountains. I will give the royals and only the royals my name when I speak with them.¡± I said to him, putting on airs.

    He nodded quickly, obviously ready to stop speaking to the scary dragon. He hurried through the doors to the Throne Room and I waited for him to announce me before I entered. As soon as I heard him call me I pushed open the doors and strode into the throne room.

    It was as I remembered, steeped in tradition and not overly lavish. The Royals did not spend overmuch of their wealth on gaudy decorations for their throne room but it was designed to be comfortable and put guests at ease. I strode to the center of the room and I saw both King Ruhn and Queen Raya on their thrones looking down towards me.

    Ruhn was a young man, only two years older than me. He had short and well maintained brown hair and he remained clean shaven as best he could, though there was always stubble he could never seem to get rid of. He wore a well made suit of green silks and his crown rested on his head well, fitting him now far better than it had when he had first been crowned a few years prior.

    Queen Raya was much like her husband, though where Ruhn did his best to appear formal and serious, Raya constantly wore a mischievous smile on her face and I had to keep myself from smiling as I saw her watching me. She was wearing a dress that matched Ruhn¡¯s suit and the both of them were watching me intently.

    ¡°Ruhn and Raya Orland I presume?¡± I asked, channeling all of the Draconic Arrogance I could muster.

    I heard gasps from the Court and several people cursing under their breath as I gave my show of Arrogance. The Royals said nothing but I saw Ruhn raise an eyebrow and Raya covered her smile with a fan.

    ¡°Dragon of the Western Mountains, You would do well to show at least some respect in my own Home.¡± Ruhn said, giving me a hard stare.

    I focused my mind on him and reached out to grasp that connection between him and Raya.

    ¡®And you would do well not snub a potential Ally, King of Wolves.¡¯ I said using the nickname I had given him during my time as champion. ¡®Do not show any reaction I am speaking to you like this, It would be best if it remained a secret as long as possible.¡¯

    I saw him blink in surprise but he wisely did nothing to indicate he had heard me.

    ¡°Apologies but I am not in the business of bending the knee to someone who has soldiers sent to my home to try and drive me off or kill me.¡± I growled.

    There were murmurs from the Court and Ruhn tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°I have ordered no such act to be committed, Dragon. A pair of my Knights went to find you but they returned some days ago. Who was it that would be so bold as to demand a dragon to move from her lair?¡± He asked.

    ¡°A group of Paladins arrived at my door five days ago. I was the one who sent the message for you to prepare for me to enter your court. Did they not mention why I would give them such a message?¡± I asked, eyeing the corner of the room that I knew the Paladins were in and sure enough Argan was there.

    ¡®It was Paladin Argan who demanded I leave.¡¯ I spoke into their minds, and I saw their eyes both snap to where Argan sat.

    ¡°I shall have this matter looked into, apologies but I will not accept a visitor at their word when the Church have been such long time allies of my people. But why is it you have come here? To merely file a complaint seems unlikely.¡± Ruhn said, eyes boring into me as he tried to figure out my motive.

    ¡°I have come to offer my aid to you Ruhn Orland. I am aware that a Warhost marches toward your kingdom at this moment and I would prefer to not have to leave my home. Thus I have come to graciously offer you my aid in this matter.¡± I said with a wicked smile that showed off my teeth.

    I heard the screech of wood against stone as a man yelled ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    I turned to face Argan and his Paladins as they marched towards me from their little corner of shame. I kept my hands behind my back as I smiled up at him.

    ¡°Paladin, you are out of line.¡±

    ¡°The Church will not accept it if you take this dragon on her offer. Monsters are the sworn enemy of our faith, your Majesty. Working with one will only bring ruin upon our people.¡± Argan said, impassioned enough that it was almost believable.

    ¡°Does this one speak for you Ruhn?¡±

    ¡°He does not. Return to your seat Paladin. This Dragon offers her aid against an enemy that will overwhelm us if we do not have aid. I would hear he-¡± He was cut off by the sound of screaming steel as the Paladins drew their blades.

    ¡°We will destroy this abomination ourselves if you will not!¡± Argan yelled as he swung his blade towards my head.

    I swung my fist at his blade and I watched as the metal shattered on impact with my fist. He continued the swing with the broken blade and I sidestepped his strike. I swung my other fist into his breastplate. A fist sized dent appeared in the center of the chest piece and I watched as he fell to the ground gasping like a dying fish.

    I looked up at the other Paladins and they took a scared step back as I flashed them the claws on the end of my fingertips. They froze as Ruhn marched down from his Throne and drew his own blade. He pointed the tip of the blade towards them and his brow was furrowed in anger.

    ¡°Take your Commander and get out. If you can not be civil with guests in my Court then there is no place for you here.¡° Ruhn said with ice in his tone. ¡±I apologize. I hope they did not harm you?¡± He asked.

    The Paladins dragged Argan out of the Throne Room and I addressed Ruhn.

    ¡°They did not. I do wish to discuss the terms of my offer of aid with you though. Without the prying eyes of the Court. There are matters that must be spoken of in private.¡± I said as he began walking back towards his Throne.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡®The Greysons will wish to stay, the reason their youngest son is not among them has much to do with the matters I wish to discuss.¡¯ I said into the Royal¡¯s minds.

    ¡°The Court is dismissed. I would speak with the Dragon alone. But the Greyson family will stay, I have personal matters to discuss with them, but the rest of you are dismissed.¡± He ordered and I heard much grumbling from the Court as they filed out of the room.

    In a few moments everyone except my family, The Royals and a handful of nervous looking knights had left the Throne Room. I relaxed my posture and gave the Royals a genuine smile.

    ¡°I suppose you have been wondering what became of your Champion.¡± I pondered.

    ¡°Indeed I have. Do you bring better news than his brothers?¡± Ruhn asked, gesturing to my family who were remaining seated, watching the exchange.

    ¡°I do. He had a few self realizations and I am afraid I will not be returning to your service. But I am here to offer my aid against the enemies who endanger my home.¡± I said, glancing up at the two of them with a half smile on my face.

    Raya snapped her fan shut as her mouth fell open.

    ¡°That cannot truly be you, can it Siran?¡± She asked, dumbfounded.

    ¡°I was Siran, up until about two weeks ago. But like I said I had a few realizations about myself.¡±

    ¡®I am Naravie. I would ask you not to let my name freely pass your lips unless you are quite sure that everyone present knows it already.¡¯ I said quietly in their minds.

    Raya rose from her throne and walked down to where I stood. She reared her arm back and slapped me across the face. I was a bit dumbstruck myself at that reaction and I slowly turned to look at her.

    ¡°Do you have any Idea how worried we were about you?! You run off in the middle of the night with a vague note saying you would be back in a handful of days stronger than ever, and you expect us not to worry?!¡± She yelled, absolutely furious.

    ¡°I.. uh I didn¡¯t know that you cared that much.¡± I said, suddenly feeling like a child being scolded.

    ¡°Of course we cared! You were one of the few people who knew the people behind our Royal Masks!¡±

    ¡°Well I am here now, offering help.¡± I said, quietly.

    She straightened up slightly and looked at me with a furious gaze before she turned back towards her throne.

    ¡°Well it''s good that you did. And you always cut a dashing figure as Siran but this¡­ you are quite pretty.¡± She said with a wink.

    My mind went blank as she said that and I struggled to keep my composure as I felt Mother press against my mind.

    ¡®Feeling alright there Naravie?¡± She chirped, amusement dripping from her words.

    ¡®Help.¡¯ I cried.

    ¡®Oh no, you get to deal with the pretty lady flirting with you on your own, And the King too by the looks of it.¡¯ She said, laughing as she pulled back from my mind.

    I shook my head slightly and refocused on Ruhn who did indeed seem to be looking me over.

    ¡°Ruhn, I have terms to my aid if you are willing to hear them.¡± I said, trying to regain my composure.

    My words seemed to snap him out of his thoughts and he nodded.

    ¡°I wish to have the lands surrounding my home transferred to the Control of the Greyson Family.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I wish to be recognized as the Lady of House Greyson, which these papers do give me the formal ability to do.¡± I said holding up the papers from Geneva¡¯s last letter.

    He nodded again.

    ¡°I wish to have the formal permission of the Crown to retaliate against any forces the Church may send against me.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment before nodding once more.

    ¡°And this agreement for Aid is only for the defense of the Kingdom. I will not be used as a Beast of Conquest. But I will defend my home as long as our agreement stands.¡± I said with finality.

    He was quiet for a moment before he rose and walked down to me.

    ¡°I accept your terms, my friend. I assume that the rest of you, and your new friend are aware of these happenings as well?¡± Ruhn called to the rest of my family.

    There was a general murmur of assent as they walked over to where we were and Ruhn looked at them all. He stopped on my mother who he had not seen before. Raya walked up alongside him and they both puzzled over the strange woman in front of them.

    ¡°Ruhn, Raya, this is my mother. The Dragon who helped start all this.¡± I said, gesturing to her as best I could.

    ¡°Because someone decided she was going to stab me in the ass with a spear.¡± Mother remarked, pulling on my cheek playfully.

    ¡°Would you all mind catching us up to speed on things, in our private quarters perhaps to avoid listening ears?¡± Ruhn gestured to the western wing of the Castle which was the Royal¡¯s private residence.

    I nodded my agreement and followed the Royals into the western wing, the rest of the family trailing close behind. Once we were out of sight of the knights and the majority of the Servants I saw them relax and become the two I had come to know in my time as Champion, two far more relaxed young people.

    We spent the next few hours explaining the events of the past few weeks and how everything had happened and when we had finished our tale I saw both the Royals and my parents trembling with rage. We had revealed what Tiran had told us about Argan and the four of them looked livid.

    ¡°The more I learn of that damned Paladin the more I want to wring his neck.¡± Ruhn growled.

    ¡°I agree, but for the moment we cannot touch him. If we do, the Church will not support the Crown in the coming battle and we cannot afford to lose their soldiers. But once this war is over¡­ We will make that bastard pay.¡± Sir Greyson said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait if it means surviving this war.¡± Tiran said quietly.

    I tried to turn the conversation towards less grim matters and eventually I got them engaged in normal conversation. I also found myself sharing a rather small couch with the Royals after a shuffling of seats. They were seated on either side of me and I suddenly felt very awkward sitting there. I felt my mother brush up against my mind.

    ¡®You know you could do a lot worse than a pair of very attractive royals.¡¯

    ¡®Are you encouraging me to try to seduce them?¡¯

    ¡®Oh they are already quite seduced, you just need to let them know you might be interested. Though if you do stay the night with them, please come home by tomorrow evening.¡¯ She said with a wink as she used some excuse to have the rest of our family leave.

    Leaving me quite alone with the Royals.

    ¡°So¡­¡± I said as awkward silence filled the room.

    ¡°Well Naravie, do you have anywhere to be tonight?¡± Ruhn asked.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t believe I do.¡± I said as my heart quickened.

    ¡°Are you alright? Are we coming on too strong?¡± Raya asked, probably noticing my quickened breathing.

    ¡°No I just¡­ Are you two trying to do what I think you are?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Seduce you?¡± They asked in unison.

    ¡°Ah that answers that question. That didn¡¯t take long.¡± I said with a small giggle.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t take long? Naravie do you realize that we were trying to drop hints the entire time you were Champion?¡± Ruhn asked.

    I gave him a look of absolute shock.

    ¡°You were WHAT?!¡± I cried.

    The both of them broke out into laughter and I felt my face grow very very red.

    ¡°What do you mean you were¡­ the entire time?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well it took a few months for us to decide we liked you. And that you weren''t some fanatical Church follower. But¡­. once we realized that¡­ Well, you were quite handsome. Almost as beautiful as you are now.¡± Raya said, pressing up against my arm.

    I¡¯m fairly certain my heart stopped for a moment there, from embarrassment or in anticipation I wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°Am I the only one you two had eyes for?¡± I asked, trying to say anything to buy time to catch my breath.

    ¡°No, we''ve taken a handful of people to bed but¡­ you were the one we pursued the longest and the one we had an interest in more than just a night or two of pleasure.¡± Ruhn answered.

    ¡°And is this offer still standing now?¡± I asked, my words little more than a whisper.

    ¡°Only if you want it to be, Beautiful.¡± Raya whispered in my ear.

    ¡°I think I do. I¡¯m not¡­ experienced with this body.¡± I said softly.

    ¡°We can teach you. Though, it may be prudent to take this somewhere else. The Summer estate perhaps?¡± Ruhn asked.

    I gave him a look and the two of them chuckled.

    ¡°Well if you think that you¡¯ll be able to stay quiet once the two of us get our hands on you¡­¡± Raya said, her lips grazing against my ear.

    ¡°I see your point. Perhaps we let the Guards know to head there and I could fly us there this evening.¡± I said trying my best to not simply squeal in delight.

    ¡°I think that might work. I have never seen the world from flight before. Can you carry both of us?¡± Ruhn asked.

    ¡°I can. I might be a little winded by the time we arrive but nothing a few moments of rest won¡¯t cure.¡± I said as I rose to my feet.

    Ruhn let the Knights know that they were heading to the Summer Estate and that they would await their arrival before heading home while Raya packed a bag of spare clothes and a handful of other things. Within twenty minutes we stood on the upper balcony of the castle.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll look different but I promise I¡¯m still in here.¡± I said before I began to shift.

    Both of them nodded and I smiled before I fell to my hands and Knees and felt my body grow into its full size. I stood before them in all my glory as I flexed my wings. Both of them were enthralled immediatley by my scales. It was several minutes of compliments and mental conversation before I took off from the balcony with them astride my back.

    I knew the way to the Summer Estate quite well, I had accompanied them there several times and it was only a short flight for me to land in front of the large building and allow them to climb off of my back. I shifted back into my humanoid body and they both looked at me with awe.

    ¡°That was amazing!¡± Raya said, eyes wide with excitement.

    ¡°Indeed it was. Is it as exhilarating for you?¡± Ruhn asked me.

    ¡°It''s different, even more exhilarating when you are the one who is flying. It feels so¡­ free.¡± I said looking at the both of them with joy.

    ¡°Well, shall we head inside?¡± Raya asked, looping one arm through mine and the other through Ruhn¡¯s.

    I felt something akin to nerves as we entered the house. There were no Servants about, those would normally be brought with them when they arrived and those charged with the upkeep of the residence were nowhere to be found today. It didn¡¯t take long for both of them to begin stroking my face and neck with their hands, slowly figuring out what I responded to. It was nothing like it had felt when I had been with Sophia. That had felt like a chore, something I had to do and to get through as quickly as possible. This was calm and slow and if I didn¡¯t like something they stopped. We had been in the estate for an hour before we reached the bedroom, I could feel the marks that both of them had left down the sides of my neck. It was well past midnight before they finally stopped and I don¡¯t believe there was an inch of me that they had not explored.

 Lessons in Life and Magic

    I awoke there the next morning wrapped in their arms and I enjoyed the embrace. Last night had been revealing, not least of all because no matter what Ruhn did it didn¡¯t seem to have the same effect as Raya did on me. I had come to the conclusion that men were not up to my taste, even a wonderful one like Ruhn. I think he had realized it as well as over the course of the night his attention had drifted to Raya over me. I smiled as I lay in their embrace until they finally awoke.

    ¡°Good Morning.¡± Raya said with a smile.

    ¡°Good Morning.¡± Ruhn said as he sat up and stretched his back.

    I heard the distinct sound of a pop as he did so and I pulled the blankets from his side of the bed over to us as he got up and began to get dressed.

    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well, if I head back to the City now I can play last night off simply as ¡®Needing to keep the Deal secret¡¯. The Church will still be unhappy but they won¡¯t be as livid as if they knew what actually happened. And I believe Raya has her own schemes to present to you. The Church views her as inferior and cares little if she is around or not so she is a bit more free to move as she wishes. I¡¯ll be heading out soon so you might want to share your scheme Raya.¡± Ruhn said as he pulled on the last of his clothes.

    Raya looked at me as we both pulled the blankets closer around us. I could feel her pressed against me still and I realized how warm she felt, not feverish but¡­ warm. Like even the cold chill of the morning couldn¡¯t touch her.

    ¡°Are you feeling well Raya?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes? You''re so nice and warm¡­¡± She said softly as she buried her head against my chest and I realized the heat was coming from me. ¡°I want to go with you to your home. I want to discuss a few things with your mother and you.¡±

    ¡°Things that you don¡¯t want the Church to hear?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Definitely. But we can stay here a few more minutes, right?¡± She asked as she pulled the blankets over her head.

    We ended up staying there more than a few minutes as it was well into the morning before we had a small breakfast of whatever she had grabbed before we left. We emerged from the Estate with her in traveling leathers. I imagined most anyone who did not know she was Queen would never guess, she looked like a particularly well off adventurer more than anything.

    I took off from the Estate with her on my back and made my way back towards home in the western mountains. I could feel her giddiness at flying again as I spoke through our mental connection and she kept asking for me to make slight detours so she could see things from the sky. By the time we reached the entrance to the cave it was mid afternoon and she was wide eyed with excitement as we landed.

    I shook the soreness out of my wings and opened the doors to find everyone else strewn about the main chamber. Mother and Father were looking over some maps at the table, Tiran had his nose deep in some heavy looking tomes and Irand was doing the same but lying on one of the couches. They all looked up as Raya and I entered the cave and the boys made to rise to their feet before Raya shook her head and waved her hand at them. I saw my brothers exchange nervous glances but they went back to their books. We made our way to the table where Mother and Father waited and the young Queen gave the both of them a small nod as she approached.

    ¡°Have a good night?¡± Mother asked.

    I gave her a slightly embarrassed nod and she chuckled before returning her attention to the map. The map showed the valley and they had various game pieces on it and were gesturing at several points. A battle map, something I had seen a handful of times back at the castle.

    ¡°We don''t know where they are going to be coming from though. It could be either of the canyons. They would have less resistance going through Rushwater Canyon but it''s the harder trek, especially with the horses. There is the Basin Fortress but if they caught us unawares they could take it before we even knew they were there.¡± Father said as he gestured to two spots on the map that had been marked.

    ¡°But if they headed through Broken Rock then they would have the benefit of a well traveled trading road to travel upon. They could be here almost a week earlier.¡± Mother said, rubbing her chin in thought.

    ¡°How do you know Military strategy?¡± Father asked, a bemused look on his face.

    ¡°Well I was once the Prince and Heir to a Kingdom. This was something my studies had me learn, though I''ve never truly made use of the knowledge until now.¡± She remarked, giving him a smug look.

    ¡°Prince? You were a Prince?¡± Raya squeaked.

    The two of them looked at her and Mother smiled.

    ¡°I was. It didn''t suit me nearly as well as this body does though.¡±

    I could swear Raya was drooling at the thought but she blinked and collected herself. She looked down at the map and pointed to the canyon between the two they were talking about.

    ¡°This is where they will be coming from. It''s the quickest and easiest way for them to enter our lands.¡± She said confidently.

    ¡°You mean it was.¡± Mother said with a devilish grin.

    Raya tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°She brought down the Canyon only a few days ago. It would take months for them to clear it enough for it to be passable. Thus these two options.¡±

    I looked at Mother and she gave me a smug look. I knew they had said they were going to see if they could slow down the approaching army but this¡­ How much power did she have?

    Raya looked as dumbfounded as I did and it took her a moment to collect herself before she spoke.

    ¡°Regardless I have come with a few important questions. Ruhn and I have been looking for ways to work against the Church and their overbearing authority. So far everything we have looked into has not been guaranteed to work and or would have them in outright rebellion. If, after this war is finished, we were to work against the Church to limit their influence, would you aid us?¡± Raya asked, her eyes pleading where her words would not.

    The question was mostly directed at Mother but she glanced at me as well. I felt Mother''s eyes flick to me and then she pressed against my mind. I opened the connection and she spoke, softly and quietly.

    ¡®What do you believe would be best?¡¯

    ¡®I think the Church not being able to rival the Crown would be good for us. And having the Crown on our side wouldn''t be bad either.¡¯

    ¡®Fair points. But what if our involvement causes the Church to retaliate against us?¡¯

    ¡®They will attack, regardless of what we do. They have already proven that.¡¯

    ¡®True. Then you think that the Royals can be trusted?¡¯

    ¡®I do.¡¯

    ¡®Good. You were right. They do seem like Good People.¡¯

    She pulled back and looked at Raya.

    ¡°Yes I think we would stand with you, Young Queen.¡± Mother said.

    I saw Raya visibly relax when she heard that, as if she had had a dozen arguments to make to try and convince us.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Raya said with a bow. ¡°My other question would be if you are able to enhance humans at all like the Church can do with their Paladins? It would obviously be best if the Royal Family had Magic to be able to do this on our own but¡­ well generations of service alongside the Church have expunged any Magic either of our bloodlines may have once had.¡±

    Mother closed her eyes in thought for a moment before they snapped open and she placed a hand on Father. He winced for a moment and I saw his armor swell slightly, his face grew less worn and when he opened his eyes there was a fire there that I hadn''t seen since he first started training me.

    ¡°I can, I do not know if she is capable of this just yet. Temporary Enhancement I can offer to many without taxing myself but a more permanent variety would be a rare thing. It would take significant time and energy to be able to pull off.¡± Mother said as Father looked himself over.

    Raya''s shoulders dropped slightly with relief as she heard that and she stood straighter as she spoke.

    ¡°Without Naravie able to serve as our Champion due to present circumstances, we would be relying on Tiran to serve in her place. Would you be able to enhance him so that he could match Argan when the challenge inevitably comes?¡± Raya asked, her eyes pleading.

    There was a crash and we all looked over to see Tiran staring at us, fear creeping across his face. Raya was the first to speak.

    ¡°I know. I know. After what he did to you¡­ I do not wish to make you face him but you know he will be relying upon your fear of him and see you as a weaker opponent. And with your Status as Knight Captain we cannot refuse to allow you to fight him simply because of present circumstances.¡± She said methodically, clearly having been practicing this in her head.

    ¡°Will you be able to face him if you can challenge him on an even playing field?¡± Father asked.

    Mother and I remained silent but we both kept our eyes on him as he rose to his feet. He strode towards us shakily and I realized just how small he looked. Always it had seemed Tiran was our equal in every aspect but now¡­. Now he looked so small and that light of fear did not leave his face as he stopped in front of us.

    ¡°If I lose to him¡­¡± He said his voice shaking as he spoke.

    ¡°You are a far better warrior than he. You are among the most capable knights I have ever seen. Standing on an even field with him I have no doubt that you can crush him in a challenge.¡± Father said as he kept his gaze locked on Tiran.

    Tiran took in a deep breath and most of the fear in his face vanished. It did not fully leave his eyes. He nodded to Father and the Old Knight placed his hand on Tiran''s shoulder with a smile.

    ¡°I know you Tiran. You are stronger than him. Do you believe you are ready to face him? To pay him back for everything he did to you?¡± Father asked, genuine concern in his eyes.

    Tiran was silent for a moment as his gaze fell to the floor. A moment later he looked up to meet Father''s eyes and nodded.

    ¡°I knew you were strong enough for this. You are my Son after all.¡± Father said as Tiran rushed forward and wrapped him in a hug.

    Father wrapped him in his arms and when they parted Tiran looked a bit shaky but resolved. He looked at Raya and a small smile broke on his face.

    ¡°It would be my pleasure to put Argan in his place.¡± Tiran said, his voice quivering slightly as he said Argan''s name.

    The Queen nodded and I left her to speak with Tiran and Father while Mother and I walked outside onto the cliff¡¯s edge. We stood on the cliff side and looked out across the valley.

    ¡°Sir Greyson is a good man.¡±

    ¡°He is.¡±

    ¡°I wish there were more like him out there. The world would be better for it.¡± She said, her voice sounding odd.

    I looked over to see her eyes wet, not crying but approaching it.

    ¡°Whats wrong?¡±

    ¡°When I changed, they acted like they accepted me but he¡­ he did. He doesn¡¯t care as long as you are safe and cared for. It brought back memories of home. Of how I thought things might have been¡­¡± She said, her thoughts far away from here.

    I leaned against her as we looked out over the valley in silence. After a time the others emerged from the cave and we turned to find them checking their equipment.

    ¡°The Queen will be needing to return to the city and her Knight Captain will be needing to go with her. We have much to prepare, as I am sure the two of you do as well.¡± Father said, nodding to the both of us.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Mother gave him a nod and the two of us shifted. She carried Father and Irand to the outskirts of the city while I deposited Tiran and Raya at the Palace balcony I had taken off from the day before. The farewells were brief and Tiran pledged that he would keep Ruhn and Raya safe.

    Mother and I returned to our home and I landed less gracefully than I had intended. My wings gave out as I aimed down and I rolled tail over snout into the side of the mountain. As I shifted back and collected myself I felt a deep rumble through the stone and looking to Mother I found her struggling to contain laughter.

    ¡°I think carrying two people is my limit if I need to fly for any length of time.¡± I said as I brushed some loose rocks off of my clothes.

    ¡°I believe that one is your limit, Hatchling. Two is straining you.¡± She said as she shifted down next to me.

    We entered the cave and I collapsed onto the couch, letting my shoulders stretch out as I let out a sigh of relief. She wandered past and ruffled my hair.

    ¡°I''ll be back in a few hours, get some rest.¡± She said as she disappeared through the door leading down to the springs.

    If I hadn''t been in pain from my wings I might have tried to follow her but as it was I spent the next few hours doing my best to stretch out the aches in my back. I eventually made my way up to my room and stepped into a scalding hot shower. The hot water helped with the pain in my back and when I stepped out of the shower I yelped in surprise as I saw my wings emerging from my back. I inspected them in the mirror and I found them emerging from just below my shoulder blades, a strange mixing of human skin and Dragon scale at their base. I stood there for a few moments flexing them and attempting to lift myself off the ground, which was a little awkward but doable.

    By the time I left the bathroom I had managed to pull them back in, they would be useful outside to be sure but inside they were more than a little inconvenient. I was in the middle of preparing food when Mother returned, carrying several pieces of raw metal with her. I finished the meal and brought it over to the table as she laid out ingots and raw metal chunks on the floor next to it.

    She looked over at me when I had finished setting out the food. No,not looking at me, studying me. I could see her moving her fingers as she mumbled to herself.

    ¡°Coming to eat?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Go ahead. I''ll eat once I''m done with this. What manner of weapon are you most comfortable with?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I was trained with a hand and a half sword but I''m also comfortable with a spear.¡± I said as I dug into the plate.

    She nodded and went back to mumbling. I watched her intently as I ate but she seemed entirely absorbed with whatever she was doing and I had cleaned my plate and rinsed it by the time she clapped her hands together and smiled.

    ¡°Perfect! Now, you stand here and hold your arms out to the side. This is going to feel odd but I promise it will help.¡± She said, pointing at a spot just in front of her pile of metal.

    I did as she asked and I watched her begin weaving a spell, longer and more complex than anything I had managed. It took a few moments before anything noticeable happened but the metals in front of her began glowing before they flowed like water, mixing together in small streams and flowing up my body. It did indeed feel odd, I could feel the weight of the metal as it crawled up my body and coated it. The heat was beginning to become uncomfortable by the time she dropped her hands, sweat pooling across her body, and smiled.

    I looked down to see flawless plate armor coating my body. It was finer than even the armor I had been given as Champion. In the grooves of it glowed runes of red and blue flame. At my feet was an equally flawless sword, A sapphire set into the crossguard and a ruby set in the pommel. I turned the blade over in my hand and looked up at her as she panted.

    ¡°I had to brush up on some old theories but I remembered how to do this. It took me a lot of trial and error when I first made some for myself. But you get the perfected version, armor that will mold to your body whichever form you take and it will grow with you. Your body is still soft, your scales can¡¯t protect you fully yet but with this you shouldn¡¯t have to worry over much.¡± She explained as she slid into one of the chairs at the table.

    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need anything?¡± I asked as she looked pale and her eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Used a lot of magic to do that. And I hadn¡¯t fully recovered from collapsing that pass. I may act like I¡¯m a bottomless source of magic but breaking an entire canyon, blessing your father and doing this taxed me. Magic has never been a strong suit of mine but its easier to do widespread damage and destruction than fine tuning like that. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Just need some rest and plenty of food and I¡¯ll be fine. But we need to talk. We haven¡¯t had much of a chance to speak privately since you hatched.¡± She said, shaking herself awake and taking a large drink from her mug.

    I sat down next to her and she took a few deep breaths before she spoke.

    ¡°A few things you need to know in case the worst does happen in the coming days. I have no intention of letting it happen, but neither did my mother.¡± She said as I began to speak in protest. ¡° But, the first order of business is that you have an unusual amount of magic flowing through you. I believe it is in part due to the fact that you were drained and I barely managed to get you enough energy to complete the transformation, your body overcompensated for the lack of magic by storing more than is anywhere close to normal for a hatchling of your age. It is a power that many of our kind will covet if they know you have it so keep it hidden from all those except the ones you trust.¡±

    She gave me a hard stare and I gave her a concerned nod in return. She stared for a moment more before she took another drink.

    ¡°Secondly, if anything does happen to me and I cannot be present to help you grow, there is one thing I wish to tell you and one I wish to show. I want to tell you that to the Southwest is a Vast Desert and in the center of that Desert is a series of large mountains formed of black stone. A Dragon lives there who will take care of you if you tell him you are my Hatchling. If I fall or I am captured or banished to the Gods know where, go to him. Please. He is a grumpy old Wyrm but he is a good soul and a wise one as well. As for what I wish to show you¡­ let me rest and eat for a few moments. It won¡¯t take long but I need to catch my breath.¡± She said with a smile.

    We sat together at the table as she ate and I mulled over what she had said. I had seen the maps beyond the kingdom¡¯s borders. I knew of the desert she spoke of. Even with a Dragon¡¯s Wings it would take months of travel to arrive there. And I didn¡¯t like her talking about if she fell. It wasn¡¯t going to happen. Not this time. She finished her meal and rose to her feet with a bit more color in her skin and less ragged breathing. She wandered over to the stairs that led down to the springs and made her way down with me trailing behind closely. When we reached the bottom of the stairwell she waved her hand and the wall slid open, revealing stairs that headed even further down. It was illuminated by glowing crystal much like the rest of the cave was and it took several minutes of walking before we reached the base of the stairs and she turned to me.

    ¡°I have not shown another person this in my entire time as a Dragon. Ready?¡± She asked, a nervous smile on her face.

    I nodded and she traced a symbol into the stone and it swung open like a pair of grand Palace doors. Inside was a massive cavern easily capable of holding Mother in her true body several times over, illuminated by those same crystals and massive braziers that burned with roaring flames. The cavern was impressive but it was what lay in the center of the chamber that took my attention. A Mountain of gold and gems that stretched dozens of feet into the air and covered almost the entirety of the floor of the cavern. There were other items mixed in, swords, shields, cloth and other items I couldn¡¯t make out from under the gold. The sight of it stirred something in me, not an overpowering thought but¡­. I wanted it.

    We stepped into the cavern together and the door shut behind us. My eyes flicked back and forth between her and the collection and she gave a proud smile.

    ¡°Where is all of this from?¡± I asked when I finally spoke.

    ¡°My home. And the nation my father tried to marry me off too. Benefits of being attuned to Earth Magic is that when things get buried I can find them again. And my home was a very wealthy trading kingdom so there was plenty to find. When I do interact with humans this is where I draw my wealth from. Its¡­ difficult to give up pieces of it but it''s never more than two or three at a time so I can bear it.¡± She winced slightly as she spoke of giving up pieces of it.

    I felt the same pang of regret that she must have at the thought of giving up pieces of such an impressive hoard of treasures. She gave me a knowing smile as she let out a small laugh.

    ¡°It gets easier. When I first gathered it all up¡­. Well let''s just say that there is a reason I became very good at hunting. But the reason I brought you down here is because it''s yours.¡±

    ¡°Mine? You can''t mean you''re giving me all of this.¡± I said, looking at her like she was mad.

    ¡°No no, I meant¡­ if you have need you may take from it. If it is needed. And should something happen to me, it belongs to you. My only Hatchling.¡± She said, looking out across the Hoard.

    I grabbed her arm and squeezed it tight.

    ¡°Nothing is happening to you! You''re too strong! You''re too smart! I don''t want to lose anyone but you¡­¡± It was suddenly hard to breathe and I stared up at her with pleading eyes as I choked on my words.

    She pulled me in close and ran a hand through my hair, scratching her claws against the base of my horns.

    ¡°I have no intention of leaving you alone. But if it does happen, I do not want you to struggle like I did. It took me well over a century to truly learn what it meant to be a Dragon. And I had to do it alone. You have your Brothers and your Father but¡­ their lives are fleeting. I have had few among humans that I would call friends and even fewer that I could say I cared for but you¡­ you care for them. And the Royals. And I imagine a handful of others. I don''t want to leave you alone to mourn them when they pass but if it means that you would live, I would gladly pass through the veil of the afterlife.¡± She said, pulling me tighter into the embrace as her voice trembled.

    I wrapped my arms around her as I felt her chest shudder as she kept in sobs. I held onto her as I heard her cry as she held her arms around me. When she finally stopped I looked up to see her eyes red and her cheeks were swollen.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Ye- No. Whenever I look at all of this¡­¡± She gestured to the Hoard. ¡°I just see her. Lying there where they killed her. It''s never gotten easier and I¡­. I have no intention of making you suffer like that.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we can protect them?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I believe we can. It will be difficult, I have neglected my ability to fight for centuries now. Raw power will only get one so far. So we train. You will help me remember my training with a blade and I will help you in learning magic and how to fight like a Dragon.¡± She said with a determined smile.

    I nodded and she pulled me in for one last quick embrace before she dragged me out across the hill of gold coins. She showed me a secluded part of the cavern that housed a collection of bookshelves lined with tomes that had been lovingly cared for despite their very clear age. They were tomes on Magic, specifically our kind of magic, and Dragons in general. Apparently Callira Brightscale had been collecting such knowledge long before she passed and when she fell Mother had taken the tomes with her.

    She spent the next few hours covering basic things with me. We covered things such as how to care for my new body. I never would have guessed that a Dragon could get sick but here I was being proven wrong and Scaleblight sounded positively awful. Next she covered partial transformations, which was apparently what I had managed to do by accident with my wings. They were not easily maintained, apparently they could exhaust the magical reserves of a Dragon fairly quickly and the fact that I was able to do and maintain it by accident was an oddity.

    Finally we began discussing magic. Draconic Magic was different from Mortal Magic in several ways but the main one boiled down to Affinities. Humans each had an affinity for a single elemental Magic and some bloodlines steeped in Magic had two. It was inherited from their parents and allowed the innate use of certain types of magic to be easier.

    Dragons however were all born with two affinities. A natural born Dragon had one of each of their parent''s affinities. A Hatchling like me had their own Affinity and a secondary one inherited from their scale parent. A Dragon''s Affinities were apparent by their scales, in my case my Blue Scales tipped with fiery orange showed a Water Affinity with my secondary being Fire, similar to Mother. Her Blackened Scales were a sign of her Affinity for Earth and the Red tips were a sign of a secondary Fire Affinity.

    A Dragon''s Affinity didn''t make it easier to cast spells of their corresponding element but it did give them an almost innate control of their associated elements. For example pulling a river out of its banks to wield it like a weapon, as I had done against the Church''s agents. However my new power and control would be far greater than before I hatched. Mother estimated I could probably pull the Lake next to the Capital from its basin if I wished.

    We could still do unaligned Magic, basic enchanting and utility spells, but they had to be learned through the old fashioned way of study. We had it slightly easier because of our innate Magical reserves of power but it was still a process.

    A Dragon''s secondary Affinity also allowed them to alter their Primary Affinity''s element to a degree. Mother could heat or cool rock and stone for instance. We left the cave for me to test my abilities and it was difficult but I managed to heat some water to a boil in the small lake at the base of the cliff. I could manipulate clouds and I found that easier than trying to boil water on my own.

    I also found out that while I could breathe underwater with no difficulty Mother could not. She could tunnel and feel the vibrations through earth and stone with her claws but I was an aquatic creature with webbed feet and water lungs.

    By the time we finished the sun had dipped below the horizon and I had had quite enough of magic for the day. My arms ached and I felt drained, apparently a sign of dwindling magical reserves. I ate a light dinner and collapsed into my bed.

    I awoke to knocking on my door and a pressing weight on my body.

    ¡°Naravie? You need to eat. It''s almost noon and sleep alone won''t restore your strength.¡± Mother said as I heard her footsteps heading down the stairs.

    I crawled out of my bed and half stumbled my way down the steps. This was awful. My head felt like it was a lead ball on my shoulders, my arms felt they had cracked open while my legs felt like someone had strapped weights to them. I reached the main room to find a selection of foods laid out on the table.

    ¡°I know how it feels. Like it takes all your strength just to stand. Eat. It will help, I promise.¡± She said as she placed a hand on my shoulder and took a seat next to me.

    It felt like a massive effort but I managed to slowly clear the plate in front of me and by the time I had, the pressing weight over my body had lifted if only slightly. I don''t know when I fell asleep but when I awoke I was still seated at the table, my head leaning against Mother''s shoulder. I sat up and tried to wipe the sleep from my eyes and shake the exhaustion out of the rest of my body.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± She asked as she closed a book she had been reading.

    ¡°Much.¡±

    It was true most of the pressure across my body was gone and I no longer ached. My mind was still somewhat foggy but I blinked up at her as I yawned.

    ¡°You have felt it twice now, your reserves dwindling and running low. Once as a Human and now again as a Dragon. You must be mindful of your strength and see that you do not burn it too quickly. It is why many of our kind rely so heavily on their claws, teeth and tails, because we can fall back upon our magic if pressed. But if you expend your Magic early then you are left defenseless. So you must be mindful, I know how intoxicating that power can feel. How unstoppable it can make you feel. But even a Dragon has their limits. If you expend your reserves then your body will force itself into Slumber. I do not mean sleep, Slumber is a state our bodies enter into when we reach exhaustion and we do not have food to replenish ourselves. It is a deeper sleep that can last for decades or centuries without outside intervention. Until your body has generated enough magic to empower your body again.¡± She explained running her claws through my hair.

    I nodded as I looked up at her again. There was concern in her eyes, she wanted to make sure I understood it.

    ¡°I understand. How do I tell when I''m reaching my limit? Both times it just felt like I had unlimited magic and then it was suddenly gone.¡±

    ¡°It takes time to learn, testing one''s limits and toying with your power to figure out where it ends. Just promise that you will not rely on your magic.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    She watched me for a moment before she nodded and picked at her food.

    ¡°Tomorrow we will train with blades. Do not judge my form, it has been centuries since I handled a sword.¡± She said with a slight smile on her face.

    I laughed a bit at that and we said little the rest of the meal. I helped her clean the dishes and then stumbled my way back to my room and collapsed into my bed.

 Preparations

    The next morning came early. I was the first one awake before Dawn and I set about making breakfast for the both of us. I was just finishing up when she emerged from her room. Her hair was tangled and she looked like she was barely awake. She took a seat at the table and I placed a plate in front of her.

    We ate in silence and when I began clearing the table she blinked and looked up at me.

    ¡°When did I¡­¡± She asked as she looked around.

    ¡°You came out of your room about twenty minutes ago. You ate breakfast and looked tired so I didn''t say anything.¡± I said as I waved a hand over the sink and the water swirled under my command.

    I placed each of the dishes next to the sink as the water cleaned everything from them and she held her head in her hands at the table. I walked over once I was done with the dishes and sat down next to her, trying to see her face through the mess of hair that covered it.

    ¡°Mother?¡± I asked.

    She lifted her head to gaze at me and I smiled.

    ¡°Apologies. I don''t recover as I used to. I don''t think I realized how much I expended over the past few weeks. Give me some time to ready myself and we will begin with swordplay. Once I have something to help me stay moving I''ll be much better.¡± She said as she rose and drifted back towards her room.

    I ran back up to my own room and threw on some more useful clothes and pulled on the Armor she had made for me. It fit perfectly and looking myself over in the mirror I realized I looked like a Heroine from one of the old stories from the Southern Seas. A childish grin broke on my face at the thought, how mortified would my younger self have been to know that he would look this good in armor. Father¡¯s voice rang through my head that in a battle it did not matter how nice you looked if it did not fulfill its purpose.

    By the time I made my way downstairs I found Mother sitting on the couch, her head lolled to one side as she breathed easily. She was in armor that nearly matched my own, the only difference being where my armor had blue flaming runes in the grooves, hers were black flame.

    I walked over and gently shook her shoulder. Her golden eyes snapped open and she had her claws out before she realized it was me. Her claws retracted and I pulled her to her feet.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    She nodded and we headed outside. I flipped the blade in my hand a few times, getting a proper feel for it. It was near perfectly balanced for me and it felt perfectly molded to my grip. As we reached the sparring area we turned toward one another. I saw something glint in her eyes and they seemed to sharpen their focus on me. As I readied my blade she sprung into action, her earlier lethargy forgotten as she rushed at me with her blade. I knocked her strike aside easily and she stumbled as her blade passed by me harmlessly. We spent a few more minutes with her flailing about with her blade before I knocked it out of her hands.

    It was not that she was unskilled, I could see where her body clearly remembered how to wield a blade but it was more that she seemed to be used to a different style of fighting, that of using her teeth and claws as weapons. When she tried using her usual means of fighting I was able to bring my blade down on her arms, carving grooves in her armor but thankfully not cutting into her skin and scales. She was slow to learn but we spent each morning of the following days sparring and in that time she improved by leaps and bounds. Not quite to the level of a trained knight but certainly enough to defend herself against common soldiers.

    She had mentioned how on a battlefield we would be easy targets for archers and siege weapons, our size was a key to our strength but in a war it made us vulnerable. So we would be aiding the soldiers on the ground and walls in our human forms. I trained and trained and trained myself against her, by the end I was mixing Magic into my sword blows, able to flick my hand and send a razor sharp sickle of water lancing for her. It was a small expenditure and one I could manage for hours if needed and it could certainly deal a fatal blow to a man wearing normal leather armor or simply padding.  And at either battlefield I would have a plentiful supply of water. The Basin Fortress featured a small reservoir and a stream that passed through the gates of the Fortress while The Royal Road ran alongside a full river that flowed out of the capital.

    A messenger found the pair of us a morning a week later, soaked in sweat and both of us covered in small cuts on our exposed skin. The messenger was one of the younger Royal Knights, I believe he had just joined when Tiran took my place as Captain. I had seen his face around before and the way he looked at me told me that he knew who I had been. I planted my blade into the stonework and leaned against it as he dismounted his horse and approached.

    ¡°Lady Greyson?¡± He asked, eyeing the blade I had buried several inches into the stone.

    ¡°Present.¡±

    ¡°I bear a message from Captain Tiran. He has been issued a challenge by the Church¡¯s Champion. He wishes for your attendance.¡± The Knight explained nervously as he handed me a sealed message.

    I broke the seal on the letter and read through it. It was clearly Tiran¡¯s handwriting, he was the only one besides the late Lady Greyson who had ever had such neat penmanship. The letter was short and direct, asking for our attendance to the Duel which was to take place in only two days time.

    I nodded to Mother and dismissed the Knight and we retired into the cave to close our cuts, clean ourselves and eat before we sealed the cave and leapt from the cliffside and changed into our true forms before we took off for the Capital. She touched down outside the city and joined the small line of traffic in and out of the city while I sailed right over the city walls and landed on the roof of the Greyson Estate. I shifted into my true form and leaped from the roof of the three story building before I landed on the stonework below without issue. Those who had been in the square outside the Estate eyed me with concern but after a few moments they went about their business with only the occasional glance towards me.

    It took about half an hour for Mother to make her way to the Estate and she wandered up to me and gave a deep dramatic bow.

    ¡°Lady Greyson.¡±

    I rolled my eyes but chuckled under my breath and we made our way into the entry hall of the Estate where one of the servants was very anxiously waiting. He had clearly been there for some time, probably since I had landed on the roof, and when we entered he looked incredibly confused.

    ¡°I¡­ um¡­ Lady Greyson?¡± He asked, flicking his eyes between the two of us in a questioning manner.

    ¡°That would be me.¡± I said, cheerfully basking in the name.

    ¡°Of course, My Lady.¡± He said with a bow. ¡°Your Brothers are in the Parlour discussing matters. And I must say, It is wonderful to see you so happy.¡±

    He left with a bow and a smile as well as a courteous nod to Mother. I led the way through the house to the Parlour where Tiran and Irand were sitting in a pair of chairs looking out into the city square beyond. It was odd to hear the two of them speaking in hushed tones but the two of them turned to face us as we entered.

    ¡°Welcome Home, Lady Greyson.¡± Irand said performing a mock bow while remaining seated.

    I smiled as I walked up to my brothers and took a seat next to them, noting Tiran was pale as I did so.

    ¡°Two days from now. At Dawn.¡± He said, looking like he was going to be sick just thinking about it.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked, reaching for his hand.

    He shook his head as he took a deep shuddering breath. I took his hand and I could feel the trembling throughout his body. Irand gave me a pleading look as I mulled over what I could say to help him.

    ¡°I can give you my blessing. Mother has been teaching me Magic and I¡­ I think I can give you the strength to match him. Would that help?¡± I asked softly, waiting for Mother to interject but she said nothing.

    He looked up at me with eyes begging for it. He was desperate to have something to help him face Argan. I couldn''t begin to understand what it had been like for him to bear this weight for so long. I placed one clawed hand on the side of his head and the other on his free hand and let my magic flow.

    It was like pulling a stick free of a beaver dam and watching water flow through it. It wasn''t unbound but it had an outlet and it wanted to escape. I guided it along and I could feel it flow out from me into my brother. I poured it into his muscles and his bones, strengthening them to an inhuman degree. I let it flow through his body, enhancing his senses as my own had been.

    When I was done I removed my hands and I looked around to see Irand asleep at the other side of the table surrounded by a handful of open tomes and Mother and Father sitting together in a chair in the far corner half asleep themselves. Tiran was staring at me, his brilliant green eyes now in Draconic slits and his body significantly more filled out. I also noticed it was past dusk. He was looking at me with eyes weighed down by sleep but he remained upright for the moment.

    I felt like I had spent the day lugging Boulders up and down the Mountains, my body ached not from physical exhaustion but that of a magical nature. I had used up more than half of my own magic to enhance Tiran but I had succeeded, of that I was sure. I leaned back in my chair and let out a long sigh.

    ¡°It''s done. A day to rest and then off to the fight.¡± I wheezed out as my arms fell to my sides.

    Tiran rose to his feet and nodded to me as he half walked, half stumbled his way out of the room. I sat there for a few moments more before I rose and made my way toward the door as well, each step harder than the last. I nodded to Mother and Father as I walked past and made my way up to my old room. It hadn''t been touched since I had left, aside from cleaning if the lack of dust indicated anything. I couldn''t bring myself to look around as I flopped onto the bed and squirmed my way under the blankets. It was warm and not quite as comfortable as my bed within the Cavern in the mountains but it was familiar and with the blankets around me I quickly fell into sleep.

    I awoke to shouting and the clanging of metal. I shot upright and looked around in my half delirious waking state. My room was unchanged, and if the light coming in from the window was any indication I had slept well past midday. I pulled myself free of the warm, comfortable nest of blankets I had pulled around myself in my sleep and made my way down towards the shouting as quickly as I could.

    I found Tiran and a handful of the Royal Knights sparring in the interior courtyard. Mother and Father were watching them while Irand seemed to be holding a meeting with some half dozen nobles at a far table. I slipped into a seat next to Mother and blinked my eyes a few times.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± She asked, sliding a plate of pastries in front of me.

    ¡°Still tired but I think that''s because I just awoke. My body feels fine.¡± I said, taking a bite out of a sweet roll. ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°Tiran is testing himself against his knights. He has said that Argan could fight three of them at once so he is trying to do the same. Good results so far. He is getting faster at responding to their assaults.¡± Father said, sipping a cup of delicious smelling coffee.

    I watched as Tiran ducked through the blades that flew past him and knocked them out of the Knight''s hands. He was holding his own against the three of them quite well.

    ¡°What about Irand?¡±

    ¡°Convincing the other nobility who do not favor the Church that the best option to oppose them is to side with us. He is doing quite well but it will depend on how well Tiran does tomorrow.¡± Father said, his voice growing tenser at that.

    ¡°They are afraid of us. They saw what you did to Argan in the Throne Room and they fear we might usurp the throne and become Tyrants. I did my best to convince them that you do not have any desire for a throne, but my efforts were¡­ unhelpful according to Irand.¡± Mother said, pouting as she took a bite of her own pastry.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    I laughed a bit at the thought of Irand lecturing Mother as Tiran successfully knocked the knights he had been fighting to the ground. He was coated in sweat but still raring to go. I smiled as I wove the simple spell Mother had taught me to summon the Sword and Armor she had made me.

    ¡°Naravie? What are you doing?¡± Father asked.

    ¡°He needs someone who can challenge him. And only one person here is strong enough and skilled enough to do that.¡± I said as I strode forward towards my Brother.

    Soft slow steps followed by a quick lunge towards him. He turned and blocked the strike, a mad grin on his face as I swung again and again and again. He blocked every strike with expert reflexes. I wasn''t fighting him as a training partner, but as the sibling rivalry we had shared since he had come to join our family. The kind of sparring that pushed each other harder and harder.

    By the time I stopped my assault his shield was covered in cuts and scratches and I could see his shield arm shaking, matching the arm holding my sword. He gave a quick studying glance to me before lunging forward and jabbing at me with his spear. He admittedly did make contact but the strikes slid off my armor before I countered with a punch from my good arm and sent him flying backwards about ten feet. He wheezed on the ground for a moment before scrambling to his feet. We were both drenched in sweat and I held up a hand and buried my sword''s blade in the stonework below.

    He met my gaze and relief showed in his eyes as he fell to one knee and breathed heavily. In the new silence of the I could hear Irand speaking with the nobility.

    ¡°As you can see, we have those who can match the Dragon''s strength. Sir Tiran is a more than capable protector.¡± He said cheerfully.

    I rolled my eyes. I still had plenty of strength to spare and I knew I could best Tiran if I truly put my all into it but right now he needed confidence not a beating. I dismissed my sword and wandered up to my brother.

    ¡°The power feels nice right?¡± I asked as I held an open hand to him.

    He grabbed it and I pulled him to his feet.

    ¡°Yeah. Is this how you feel now? All this power?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don''t really notice it honestly. It''s just¡­ there.¡± I said as we walked toward the table where Mother and Father sat, walking slowly as our muscles burned.

    ¡°I understand why you might have thought we would be upset. Its.. Monstrous.¡± He said, a grin crossing his face.

    ¡°What? You thinking of becoming a Dragon too?¡± I asked jokingly.

    He was silent, a frown forming on his face. When he didn''t respond I stopped and whispered.

    ¡°Are you thinking of it?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I was thinking of asking Her about it after the Duel. Though I would guess I''d be looking for a Male Dragon.¡± He said, looking sideways at Mother.

    I stared up at my Brother and smiled.

    ¡°I don''t know. I don''t think the ladies here in the capital could restrain themselves if you had manners and the looks to go with it.¡± I chuckled as a mischievous look crossed my face.

    I knew he had been receiving marriage proposals from half of the young noblewomen in the city since he had come of age. He blushed and a dumb smile crossed his face.

    ¡°Well¡­ I mean¡­ I''m just nice to them. Nicer than a lot of the Noblemen at least. The knights are very Cordial as far as I am aware.¡± He said shyly.

    ¡°Compared to a lot of them, you''re Prince Charming out of a fairytale.¡± I said, gently punching his shoulder. ¡°It doesn''t hurt that you are a very pretty boy.¡±

    He laughed at that but I meant it, I knew his origins now but he truly did look like a very attractive man. Some delicate and soft parts of his face showed through but the majority of him had a rugged beauty about it. We continued walking back to the table where Mother and Father were sitting. Mother was still sulking but she looked up as the two of us sat down.

    ¡°Impressive spear work. I''m familiar with Naravie''s Swordplay at this point but your skill with a spear and shield is commendable Tiran.¡± She said, pulling another pastry from the tray.

    ¡°I just hope it''s enough. Argan isn''t unskilled and I know they will be providing every advantage the Church can muster.¡± Tiran growled.

    ¡°True. I wouldn''t be surprised if he came in with some of their relics either. I''ve seen some of them in action. They are not to be trifled with.¡± Father said, deep in thought.

    ¡°Then we shall bestow every advantage upon Tiran.¡± Mother said as she waved her hand and I heard the thunk of something heavy appearing at the foot of her chair.

    She got to her feet and began inspecting Tiran. I watched in silence as she had him stand up and remove his armor and she measured him out with her mind. After about ten minutes she walked back to her chair and began pulling out ingots and raw lumps of metal from a large leather sack that had appeared at the foot of her chair. I realized what she was doing and leaned back in my chair to watch her more intently this time. I realized she was scratching numbers into the metal and the mumbling was her performing calculations in her head as she marked each piece of metal. It took substantially longer this time around but after a concerning amount of mumbling she looked up at Tiran and seemed satisfied.

    Tiran was watching her the entire time but nothing she did seemed to reassure him. When she was ready she had him stand off to the side and hold his arms out to the sides. He did so and she began chanting her spell once more as the metal began glowing and flowed like water onto Tiran¡¯s body, coating his chest and arms in a glowing metal husk. The Glowing Metal then flowed down onto his legs and I saw it split into the various pieces of a suit of mail. When it was done Tiran¡¯s form ceased glowing and he was coated in a suit of flawless Plate Mail as I had been but the runes covering his were a deep red. The Metal itself was a smooth black surface as inky and dark as a moonless night. At Tiran¡¯s feet were a Spear and Shield of the same Black Metal. He didn¡¯t relax his arms until Mother collapsed into her chair.

    He marveled at the Armor as I passed Mother some of Father¡¯s Coffee and handed her one of the Pastries as Father rose to go fetch more food from the Kitchens.

    A moment later after she had sipped some of the Coffee and taken a breath, she looked over at Tiran and smiled.

    ¡°I believe I know a Dragon who would take you. He''s an ornery old bastard but he''s been known to take Sons quite liberally. It also doesn''t hurt that you and he also share many similarities in your appearance.¡± She said, taking a sip from the cup as Tiran''s eyes went wide.

    ¡°You heard that?¡± I asked as I gave her a confused look.

    ¡°You would think my Daughter would realize that my hearing is as good as hers. Generally if you want a private conversation when a Dragon is around its safest to engage with Telepathy.¡± Mother said as she nestled into the chair and let out a contented sigh.

    I looked at Tiran who had thoughts racing behind his eyes. He took a deep long breath before he spoke.

    ¡°If you are truly offering then I would be glad to accept.¡±

    ¡°I''m offering to introduce you and to put in a good word for you. You''ll still have to convince him. Most Dragons have trials for determining if someone is worthy of being taken in as a Hatchling. I had some ideas myself but well, I didn''t get to use them.¡± She said, slumping a bit at the thought.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I squeaked out with a wince.

    ¡°It is not your fault. The Church of Purity is to blame with how they have hoarded knowledge and lied to their people. Not to mention the fact that you were able to sneak up upon me and injure me is as good a test as any I had concocted so far.¡± She said with a tired smile.

    ¡°Have you talked to Father about it?¡±

    Tiran gave a slight nod and Mother chuckled.

    ¡°Artur was asking if it was possible as well. I knew he had no designs on Dragonhood but I suspected he was asking for you or Irand.¡± Mother said frowning as she drained the last of the coffee.

    ¡°We all spoke about it. I was the interested one for¡­ well obvious reasons. Irand and I stayed up quite late talking about it a few nights. He''s up in the air about it. On the one hand he says he would like to stay with Naravie and I if I managed it. But he also said he wasn''t sure if he would enjoy that. I can understand not being happy in one''s body so I didn''t press him on it but I never did get a definitive answer. He likes people too much to live apart from them, even if he does prefer his books the majority of the time.¡± Tiran explained, biting into a pastry as he finished.

    ¡°There are other options. Dragonhood is not the only way to become ageless.¡± Mother said.

    ¡°I know. But the Church''s rites and teachings have made most people in this Kingdom neglect any form of Magic. I think he''s too old to try and achieve that through spellcraft.¡±

    ¡°Bah wizards are all too Mortal anyway.¡± Mother as her claws clinked against the mug in her hands in thought. ¡°When we take you to my old friend then we will ask him about it. He possesses a much larger library than I do and significantly more knowledge of Magic and its uses.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be knowledgeable.¡± I countered.

    ¡°Thank you but my knowledge is very utilitarian. I know practical things like Runecraft and minor enchantments because they make life easier to live on my own. Regardless if Irand accompanies us then he may find an answer that suits him.¡± Mother said as Father reappeared carrying fresh bread.

    The four of us were still eating when Irand made his way to the table and slipped into the last chair. He was pinching the bridge of his nose as he leaned back and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t go well?¡± Tiran asked as he slid some still warm bread to our brother.

    ¡°Better than expected, not as good as I hoped. They all want the same damn thing but they each want to have the power the Church wields now. It''s not going to work like that. Half of them are convinced that their sons will be able to best Tiran if they simply train. Idiots one an all.¡± Irand growled as he ate.

    ¡°Nobility will be Nobility. Every Kingdom has a handful of good nobles and the rest tend to be¡­ less than competent.¡± Mother said as she pulled apart the bread with her claws and tossed bites into her mouth.

    ¡°Anything we can do to help?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well Tiran can kick Argan¡¯s ass tomorrow. That would help prove how capable he is.¡±

    ¡°I''ll do my best. Argan isn''t a pushover, even with all this power.¡± Tiran mumbled soberly.

    ¡°We will keep the Church from interfering, which means you will just need to focus on the Duel itself.¡± Mother said.

    ¡°You can''t do anything visible or the Church will claim foul play.¡± Father said, sipping his coffee but finding the cup empty.

    ¡°Of course not. But muddling their thoughts so they can''t focus on casting spells isn''t very noticeable. Especially in a city with no true mages.¡± Mother chuckled.

    ¡°You can do that?¡± Irand asked as he swiped a piece of the warm bread.

    ¡°I''ve been working on it during our sparring sessions. I can¡­ force a creature''s mind to stall by driving my mind into it like a wedge. Very useful when you don''t want to chase an Elk through the trees.¡± I said with a smile.

    Irand stared at me for a moment with¡­ revulsion? I wasn''t sure before he shrugged and looked around the table.

    ¡°So¡­. You-know-who is going to be there tomorrow. Are you two going to be able to stop yourselves from harassing her?¡± He asked, his eyes flicking between Mother and I.

    It took me a moment to realize who he meant but as soon as I did the taste in my mouth soured. Mother watched me but said nothing.

    ¡°I won''t do anything to her.¡± I growled.

    Irand gave me a skeptical look.

    ¡°She was the final push I needed to accept this. And I might have already found someone else who is much kinder anyway.¡± I said bitterly before I realized what I had said.

    The entire table leaned in close, smiles on their faces. Gossip mongers all of them.

    ¡°Oh? And who would that be?¡± Mother asked with the most mischievous smile she had ever given me before.

    The men looked at me eagerly and I sighed.

    ¡°One of the Weavers.¡± I mumbled.

    The boys looked at each other in confusion and Mother chuckled.

    ¡°It''s Odessa isn''t it?¡± Mother said, her smile growing wider

    ¡°Wha- How did you¡­?¡± I trailed off as she let out a hissing laugh.

    ¡°Thalo mentioned it when I returned to get these made.¡± Mother said with a grin as she gestured to her outfit. ¡°Not to mention Odessa looked so disappointed when I arrived without you.¡±

    I felt my face growing red and I started to stammer out a retort before Father and Tiran burst out laughing.

    ¡°You are not very good at keeping secrets, are you Sister?¡± Tiran wheezed during breaths.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to keep it a secret but there isn¡¯t anything to keep secret right now. We talked while she and her Mother were fashioning my clothes. I barely know anything about her but¡­ she seemed to like me and she was warm towards me in a way Sophia never really was¡­¡± I trailed off as I imagined her face when I spoke of the simple things from home.

    ¡°It is alright to admit you have a crush dear. And I do believe she has claimed any future requests from you for her own. The Weavers are good folk, and having someone like you visit them would be good for the whole lot. Cavari takes good care of her daughters but they are more than a bit sheltered in their forest.¡± Mother said with a genuine smile.

    ¡°Well know we are happy for you child.¡± Father said, recovering from his laughter and giving me a warm smile.

    ¡°Indeed. Sophia was fine but she was always loyal to the Church, when you proposed to her I didn''t want to spoil the moment but I had a bad feeling about it.¡± Irand grumbled.

    ¡°So why not say something?¡± I asked, picking at some bread.

    ¡°Because you looked happy. You found someone sister, do you know how unlikely it is that Tiran or I will find someone? Tiran for his personal reasons and I because I prefer to study the old myths and stories which makes me a heretic to the Church. Not many nobles in the city would be willing to destroy their reputation like that. And I don''t have my skill as a Knight to offset that unlike some people.¡± Irand said with a glance towards Tiran.

    Tiran was sipping from his mug, a sour expression on his face. I stared down at the table and collected my thoughts before I spoke.

    ¡°I didn''t realize.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn''t have had to. The Church has turned half the nobles in this Kingdom into Zealots who refuse to see reason, like Sophia. I didn''t understand why pretty boy here didn''t have someone until we found you. Then it all fell into place.¡± Irand said, a growl of irritation in his voice.

    The table fell silent for a few moments before Mother spoke.

    ¡°Well, as much as I would like to sit here and listen to how terrible the Church is, I believe you promised me something tonight, Artur¡­¡± She trailed off as she ran a finger along his arm.

    Father gave her a smile and they leaned in for a kiss, at which point Irand, Tiran and I stood up and began making our way towards the door. We could hear them laughing as we left.

 Drunken Reunion

    The three of us left the Estate and wandered into the afternoon light of the quiet square. I don¡¯t think any of us had a plan besides leaving Mother and Father to have the Estate to themselves. As we wandered out I smiled and breathed in the slight afternoon breeze. I looked at my Brothers and smiled.

    ¡°Well, I think we need to be away for the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Definitely. If it''s anything like when we were waiting for you to Hatch¡­ Well lets just say we got familiar with the Mountain during those days.¡± Irand said with a grin.

    ¡°I think a drink to pass the time wouldn¡¯t go amiss. The Goblets open this time of day, pass a few hours and turn in for the night?¡± Tiran asked, practically dancing with nervous energy.

    I nodded and Irand shrugged and we set out, The Gilded Goblet was a large Tavern situated in the center of the Market Square and it was always the busiest establishment in town, everything just tasted better there and the staff were always friendly to everyone. It had been common for the three of us to head there at least once a week and waste away an evening over food and drink after a long day of training.

    When we arrived there was a small crowd of people inside, gathered around tables where games of dice were set up. With my new hearing I could catch pieces of people''s conversations and nearly all of them led back to the approaching conflict. They were worried. Most people didn¡¯t have the coin to pack up their lives and flee, and those who did were too established to consider leaving everything behind. I shut out their talks as the three of us made our way to the bar and hopped onto the stools. Gaty the Owner was behind the bar and smiled as he looked at us.

    ¡°Ah, the Greyson boys and¡­ Company. I assume you are the Dragon who was the center of the all the Nobles Gossip last week?¡± He asked, pouring a mead for Irand and a glass of Wine for Tiran.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± I replied, gesturing to my horns.

    ¡°Well good on you for caving in Argan¡¯s chest piece, bastard had it coming. Now ma¡¯am what can I get you?¡± Gaty asked.

    ¡°Do you have any Brackberry Mead?¡± I asked, looking over at Irand as he drank his.

    ¡°Of Cou-¡± He had turned around and was reaching for an upper shelf when he stopped and looked towards me.

    ¡°I have only ever had one person request that drink¡­. Do I still have only one person who has requested that drink?¡± Gaty asked.

    ¡°Well no one else likes how sickly sweet it is. Can¡¯t let it go out of fashion just because I wasn¡¯t around for a few weeks.¡± I said, feeling my heart racing as Gaty smiled and chuckled as he grabbed the bottle off the shelf.

    ¡°Ah, so Tiran¡¯s hunch was right. What finally tipped you off?¡± He asked.

    I glared over at Tiran who shrugged as he sipped his wine. Gaty gave me a confused look as he poured the mead in front of me.

    ¡°I drank Dragon''s Blood and got stabbed by someone I trusted. And a few conversations with someone like me.¡± I grumbled as I took the mug and took a deep drink.

    ¡°Ah so I was right, that Dragoness was like you. She always seemed angry and Withdrawn so I never tried approaching her.¡± Gaty said with a smile.

    I gave him a confused look as he chuckled to himself and he gave me the most mischievous smile I had ever seen.

    ¡°What? Tiran didn''t tell you about me? Tir I''m hurt. You didn''t tell them who took away your beautiful tits?¡± Gaty said with a playful glance towards Tiran.

    Irand had been halfway through a gulp and he choked as he let out a laugh. O cast a nervous glance towards the crowd of gamblers but to my surprise I couldn''t hear them anymore even though they were only twenty or so feet away. Gaty must have noticed my look.

    ¡°Don''t worry about them, they won''t hear our conversation.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who helped Tiran?¡± Irand asked, clearly perplexed by the idea.

    ¡°He was, or rather they were. Do you want to show them your Oh so fun trick Gaty?¡± Tiran asked as he drained his cup.

    Gaty laughed and nodded. He reached a hand up behind his back and pulled a string loose and his chest expanded or rather her chest did. Pulling at the bun where her hair was held it fell around her shoulders in a beautiful cascade of Black locks. She waved her hand and her clothes shifted from the Tavernkeep''s suit to a simple dress and apron. She smiled at Irand and I''s shocked faces.

    ¡°Well Miss Greyson, I didn''t expect you to be so surprised. I am the Witch Gatrel, part time Tavernkeep and part time Witch. All times trickster.¡± She said with a playful smile.

    ¡°How the Hells do you hide those under your shirt?¡± Tiran growled into his cup as he blushed slightly.

    ¡°A bit of magic and very creative binding. I could have showed you how, just imagine someone is arguing with you and them boom, suddenly you have massive tits.¡± She said with a laugh.

    ¡°It would be amusing but I prefer having pecs instead.¡± Tiran laughed.

    ¡°Mmm that is fair. You have very nice pecs. Half the ladies in town fawn over you, you know. I know more than a few who would have no problem with the¡­ equipment you have either.¡± Gaty said as she waved her hand and an illusory duplicate of herself walked out from behind the bar and began checking in with the other patrons.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer Gaty but the answer is still no. Besides, I might have a solution to that problem.¡± Tiran said, glancing over towards me.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gaty asked as she tilted her head.

    ¡°My Mother knows a Dragon who might take him in.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Oh? Well you will make a very handsome Dragon Tiran. You already have the eyes for it.¡± Gaty said, propping her head up on her elbows as she stared at Tiran.

    Tiran¡¯s face went very red as he did his best to ignore her. I cleared my throat and her attention shifted to me.

    ¡°So Gaty, if you are a woman why hide that?¡± I asked, curious about it.

    ¡°Well for one, I¡¯m not a Woman. Not a Man Either. Sometimes I feel like one or the other, Others I feel like none at all and still other times its both. No one save those I take to bed now what I¡¯m packing and its going to stay that way. If you must address me, you can simply refer to me as a They.¡± They said with that same playful smile.

    I nodded and their smile faded for a moment before they spoke.

    ¡°So, can I assume that the one who stabbed you was none other than Lady Tarand?¡± They asked.

    My face immediatley turned sour and Irand spoke up.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t press her on that Gaty.¡±

    ¡°Well I ask not out of my usual nosey nature but because I worry for her health. Shes been in here everyday since she returned to the city drinking enough to drop half a dozen knights. Hells, I¡¯ve seen Ogres who had less of an issue with Alcohol.¡± Gaty said as they straightened up.

    I scoffed as I took a large drink of my mead. Gaty''s eyes did not leave me as I did my best to ignore them.

    ¡°What do I care if she turns to drink? She tried to kill me.¡± I growled, not looking up at them.

    ¡°Ma''am. She was your best friend for damn near two decades. I doubt you could truly ignore her drinking herself half to death. She''s over in the Corner booth. I''ll give you two privacy to talk whenever you decide to head over there.¡± Gaty said as they stepped away from the counter and started organizing bottles on the shelf.

    I cast a sidelong glance at Tiran and Irand before I reached towards them with my mind.

    ¡®Thoughts?¡¯

    ¡®Gaty isn''t wrong. She was your friend. You loved her.¡¯ Tiran said.

    ¡®And she stabbed me. Twice. And was going on and on about how she always hated me.¡¯

    ¡®If you would rather she die of drink then we won''t stop you.¡¯ Irand said as he finished his drink, rose and wandered over to the gambling crowd.

    Tiran said nothing further as he did the same, leaving a handful of coin on the bar counter that Gaty quickly swept into their pocket without so much as a glance at me.

    I let out a Hiss-Crack as I rose from the bar and began walking towards the booth Gaty had mentioned.

    I smelled her long before I actually saw her. I noticed it from the scent her perfume mixed with Brackberry Mead. She was slumped in the booth with her head barely visible over the table, though said table had about eight bottles on it in various states of empty. I stood there for a moment glaring before she looked up and spoke to me.

    ¡°Ah, the Dragon. Come to slay me?¡± She asked, slurring her words as she grimaced.

    ¡°Why would you be worthy of my attention, human?¡± I growled.

    ¡°Because I killed my best friend. The Knight you carried away. Killed him with my own two hands.¡± She said, looking down at her hands with sneering revulsion.

    I blinked back my surprise. She couldn''t really believe she had killed me? I suppose from her perspective they had been fatal wounds, or at least the gut wound had been. I said nothing but sipped my mead and watched as she tried to sit up straight in the seat.

    ¡°So have you come to get revenge for his life? I won''t stop you.¡± She said with her eyes downcast.

    I felt anger flaring in my mind, she had tried to kill me and now she was just giving up? Pathetic.

    ¡°You killed him for your church didn''t you? Why do you mourn so?¡± My anger was barely concealed beneath the words and she refused to look at me.

    ¡°Because I was doing what I had been told, as I always had. I was being the loyal little servant I had been raised to be. But when I saw that Dragon carrying him away, his blood staining my fingers¡­ I¡­ I realized what I had done. He was indeed my best friend. And I killed him at the request of people who couldn''t care less about me.¡± She waved the bottle back and forth in front of her before taking another drink. ¡°I killed him, My best friend, just so I could return home not to praise or a reward, but my Father ordering me to be wed to a monstrous man so he could have noble standing.¡±

    I looked at her hands and there was indeed a ring on her left ring finger, simple and plain. I felt my Blood boiling as I spoke.

    ¡°You took another as your betrothed before your former was even cold? Are you that Heartless, Human?!¡± I hissed as she finally looked up at me, a fire of defiance smoldering in her eyes.

    ¡°You think I wished to? I wanted to request that I choose my own spouse as a reward for what they made me do! I wanted to be free! And instead they put this damn ring on my hand and said I was wed to Argan upon the day of my return! There was no celebration, there was no reward, I was simply told that all I was good for was bearing his Children.¡± She rose from her seat and stood on shaky feet to meet my gaze. ¡°Do not speak to me of being Heartless, Dragon. I wanted to be free to pursue my heart for one Godsdamned time in my life but even that chance was taken from me! Now I live or die knowing that I killed Siran for worse than nothing. One of the best Men I have ever met is dead by my hands because of a Nobleman¡¯s disgusting Lust for Power!¡±

    I staggered back as she spoke. She hadn¡¯t loved me. Some part of me had prayed that maybe she had been lying that day she had betrayed me.

    ¡°You truly never loved him?¡± I asked, fighting back tears. ¡°He¡­ He told me stories of how much he loved you. Of how much he cared for you. He was so excited to see you once again in Riverstone.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She fell back into the booth, that fire in her eyes gone and replaced with a dull unfocused stare.

    ¡°No, No I didn¡¯t love him. Not like he loved me.¡±

    I felt my heart breaking all over again hearing her say that here, in the calm and quiet mood of the Tavern.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t. I tried. And tried. And tried. But no matter what I did I couldn¡¯t. Before my Father had ordered me to kill him I¡­ I thought that perhaps maybe we could come to an agreement¡­¡± She trailed off as she brought the bottle to her lips.

    ¡°Agreement? Of What nature?¡± I asked.

    She looked up at me with broken eyes and I could see the sorrow there. She truly thought she had killed me. She was empty now.

    ¡°I¡­ Siran could not give me what I needed. He could not give me Pleasure. Not for failings on his part mind but I¡­ do not enjoy the company of Men. I¡¯ve known that since I was quite young but it has become more apparent since I first laid with Siran. When my Father ordered me to seduce him. I thought that perhaps we could satisfy the barest conditions of our marriage and he might let me¡­ indulge myself outside of our Union. But then my Father ordered his death and I could not refuse. I had hoped you and yours would do the deed and then maybe I could rationalize it away to myself but¡­ no. This is my burden to bear and I cannot. This will be the death of me, of House Tarand. My Father will not have an heir by blood if I can help it.¡± She muttered as she put another of the bottles to her lips.

    I placed my hand on the bottle and kept her from tipping it back. She looked up at me with no fear in her eyes, merely grim acceptance. I reached towards her mind with my own and found not an open one as I had when I reached out to her in Riverstone but a solid Fortress gate. Her mind was steel and she refused to budge, even intoxicated as she was. Her eyes narrowed as I poked and prodded.

    ¡°I may not be versed in Magic, Dragon, but since he showed me this I have taken every step to defend myself.¡± She growled.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I will not have the sanctity of my mind warped by those blasted priests at the Temple. I''ve seen how their incenses affect those who visit. And I will not be a complicit pawn in their schemes. If I''m going to die then I will do so of sound mind and Iron Will.¡± She said as I felt those unshakeable defenses coil around me.

    It was like the world was pressing in around me and I realized what she was doing, it was similar to the paralysis I could inflict on prey. But not quite enough.

    I focused my mind into a sharpened point and lashed out at her defenses. It took only a moment and I was through, diving deeper and deeper into her thoughts. There was something Mother had showed me could be done with Telepathy and I aimed to try it.

    I reached the ¡®Bottom¡¯ of her thoughts and my mental vision was overtaken by a churning sea of Black Waves coursing around me. I saw her a short distance away, huddled down as the waves crashed down on her, soaking her to the bone and pulling her ever deeper into her own despair. The waves were her own thoughts and her own feelings. I could see memories of our childhood together among the waves, playing together within the city squares and Gardens. Running between the buildings with reckless abandon. Sharing whatever treats we managed to find with one another. My heart ached at the sight of them.

    I ran forward on the waves as I felt her mind pursuing me, attempting to cast me out from her thoughts. It was like running through mud, with each step pulling my steps down and down. Every time I sank deeper and deeper into her thoughts and I could feel her regret and self loathing, her hatred towards herself and those who had forced her into this.

    It was no easy thing to hold off her defenses from dragging me out while staying above the muck and mire of her mind but after a few moments of trudging along I reached her inner self and I gripped her shoulders, claws digging into the flesh to get her attention. Her inner self, eyes dark with exhaustion and soaked through with Despair and Regret, looked up at me with an almost Pleading. She wanted me to finish her. I shook my head with a smile.

    ¡°Hello Love.¡± I said, pulling at the last connection to my old self and using his voice to speak to her.

    Her eyes widened and she looked up at me with hope.

    ¡°Siran?¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Not Siran anymore but I was once him.¡± I said with a smile as I saw the black waves that had been drowning her calm to mere swells in the water.

    She looked me over as if she were seeing me for the first time.

    ¡°Wha¡­ How?¡±

    ¡°Well as I was trying to explain before someone stabbed me, Drinking Dragon''s Blood turns you into a Dragon but it also forces your body to take on many of the Dragon''s own traits. Such as matching their sex.¡± I said with a bemused chuckle.

    Sophia stared at me with something akin to awe for a moment before shutting her mouth and I saw the black waves begin churning once more.

    ¡°I still stabbed you. I tried to kill you.¡±

    ¡°If you are willing to move past it then I am as well. I don''t want to hold it over you, not knowing it was your Father who ordered it.¡±

    She was still and silent for a moment before she nodded, eyes welling with tears. I pulled her close as I wrapped my arms around her. I could feel her shuddering with quiet sobs as I held her there. Eventually she broke the embrace and I gave her my best toothy smile. She gave me a small grin in return.

    ¡°It suits you. You look¡­ quite beautiful.¡± She said, her face flushing slightly as she spoke the words.

    I gave her a shy look, feeling my face grow warm. I leaned in close, feeling her mind open up around us as my own thoughts crashed against hers. The Dark Waters were washed away by brilliant Cerulean Blue waves and we were left standing upon a still sea as smooth as glass. I looked around at the calm before returning my gaze to her face.

    ¡°No more thoughts of Death and Darkness, alright? I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡± I said as I saw thoughts flicker through her mind in rapid succession.

    I didn¡¯t have more than a moment to react before she leaned in close and pressed her lips to mine. I tried to step back but she pulled me into her, gentle and soft. I returned the Kiss as I cradled her face in my hands. When we broke the contact I gave her my best smile even as my face grew warm and my mind raced. She let out a small laugh as she watched me.

    ¡°Well Lady Greyson, I must say I prefer this side of you. Quite cute and dare I say that someone taught you how to kiss since last we were together?¡± She said with more barely contained laughter.

    ¡°Oh I uh, I had a pair of people who gave me some lessons.¡±

    ¡°A pair? You were only gone for a few weeks and you already found someone to be that close with?¡±

    ¡°It was um¡­ It was apparently quite a while in the making. They had eyes on me before I changed. But once they saw me like this they wanted me to be with them¡­ much more directly.¡± I said, still flustered remembering that evening with Raya and Ruhn.

    ¡°Oh? They must have been quite special for you to agree so quickly.¡±

    ¡°I um¡­ they were. They also made me realize that I don''t care for laying with men.¡± I squeaked.

    Sophia blinked a few times as she processed what I said and gave me a look.

    ¡°So you''re saying you only prefer women?¡± She asked.

    I nodded.

    ¡°I assume then that these two were simply a one time trial.¡±

    I nodded again.

    ¡°So you haven''t found anyone?¡±

    I paused before shaking my head.

    ¡°Well, I found someone who likes me but I haven''t spoken to them since the first time we met. But she knows who I am and who I was and¡­ she seems nice.¡± I said, staring down at the mental water below our feet as my face went bright red.

    I didn''t look up until she placed her hands on my shoulders and pulled me into a hug.

    ¡°I''m glad you found someone. You deserve someone who will support you.¡± She whispered in my ear.

    ¡°But what about you?¡± I whispered back.

    ¡°I''m a lost cause I''m afraid.¡±

    I pulled away from her embrace and looked up into her eyes with every bit of pleading I could muster.

    ¡°No you aren''t! Just tell me what''s wrong and I will help! I''m stronger now! I can help! Whatever you need!¡± I cried.

    ¡°Not with this I''m afraid.¡± She said as she pushed me backward and I was ejected from her mind back into the waking world.

    She set the bottle down and looked up at me with regretful eyes as she held up her left hand.

    ¡°My Wedding ring. Cursed to bind me to Argan. If I don''t return to him every so often the magic in this ring will kill me. Removing it is suicide.¡± She said sadly.

    My mind raced trying to remember what Mother had told me of curses but it had been shallow and uninformative. I gritted my teeth before I cast my mind towards the Bar and found Gaty''s mind.

    ¡®Hey Kid. What''s up?¡¯

    ¡®Can you break Curses?¡¯

    They were silent for a moment.

    ¡®Depends on the Curse. I can break most anything but it depends on how strong it is and how long we have to break it.¡¯

    ¡®Sophia has a ring that binds her to Argan. What do you think?¡¯

    Another long pause.

    ¡®I''d need to see it. Bring her to the back room if she''s willing. I''ll grab your brothers.¡¯ They said as I watched them disappear through a door behind the bar.

    ¡°What if I know someone who could help you remove it?¡± I asked.

    She perked up, with a bit of light reflecting in her eyes. She gave a brief nod and I motioned towards the door behind the Bar. We waited until the gambler crowd wasn''t looking and then snuck our way over to the door and slipped inside, a more difficult activity than I thought due to Sophia having drank eight bottles of Mead already.

    It wasn''t what I was expecting. I was expecting a small back room, not a room large enough to accommodate my true form five times over. It was brightly lit and filled with colorful rugs and tapestries. Hazy incense drifted through the air and we could see Gaty riding a ladder around the perimeter of the room grabbing various objects from jars and dishes on the shelves that I could see made up the Walls. They stretched high enough that if I had been in my Draconic Body I would have to fly to reach the top. The room was a slightly oblong circle and I turned back to see the door we had entered through simply hovered in the air, not attached to any form of wall.

    Sophia''s eyes were wide as she looked around at the magical space. We were still standing in the entryway a few moments later when Irand and Tiran slipped through the door and ran into us.

    We made room for them as Gaty approached us with a smile on their face.

    ¡°Welcome to my Sanctum! Tell anyone it''s here without my permission and I can and will curse you!¡± They said without their smile fading.

    The four of us nodded. I glanced behind me to see Tiran and Irand glaring at the back of Sophia''s head and Sophia was making a great effort to ignore them. Gaty gave the two of them a look as they approached Sophia.

    ¡°So where is this Curse?¡±

    Sophia held up her hand with the Ring upon it. Gaty begin mixing the items they had collected in a bowl and it was quiet for a moment before they held it beneath their face and inhaled deeply. Their eyes took on an ethereal glow and they began looking over the ring and turning Sophia''s hand over and splaying her fingers to view each side of it. Eventually they stopped and let out a sigh.

    ¡°See this is why I hate Church Magic. They are really really good at making very specific kinds of magic.¡± Gaty growled.

    ¡°So you can''t break it?¡± Sophia asked, her shoulders slumping.

    ¡°I didn''t say that. I can break it but you''re not going to like the time frame. Twenty years, give or take, of weakening it before it would not lash back at you with permanent results.¡± Gaty said with a sad smile as Irand whistled.

    ¡°Twenty years¡­?¡±

    I had never seen so many emotions rush through her eyes as I did at that moment. Grief, fear, anger and finally, Hope. It was faint but there was a light in her eyes when she spoke again.

    ¡°Could we start now?¡±

    ¡°We could, its just a small mixture. I could give it to you in weekly doses. Swing by, play the part of the Drunkard and I can slip you some more of what you need.¡± Gaty said as their eyes scanned a shelf of jars and pots.

    Sophia nodded and Gaty launched into a blur of motion as they grabbed a handful of ingredients and began grinding them in a mortar. We all stood there for a few moments looking at one another as we waited on Gaty to finish. Tiran and Irand were watching Sophia closely but they didn''t seem to have the anger at her that they had held earlier.

    When Gaty returned they held up a small bottle barely larger than their palm. It was clear and filled with a cloudy gray liquid.

    ¡°Now then, three to four drops of this on the ring every day. It''s going to make you tired afterwards so I recommend it during your evening washing. Whenever you run out, bring it back and I''ll make some more.¡± They said as they handed the bottle to Sophia.

    She nodded and slipped the bottle into a pocket before quietly thanking Gaty. I saw her brush away a few tears before she turned to us.

    ¡°Well then, I think I had better make my way back. Else Argan will be sending guards to collect me.¡± Sophia sighed with a slump to her shoulders.

    ¡°I could walk you back, at least most of the way.¡± I offered quickly and I think I heard Tiran smothering a laugh behind me.

    Sophia gave me a warm smile and we left the Goblet with our hoods up and sneaking along the back alleys of the city. It was approaching dinner and most of the streets were empty as we darted between the buildings. We said little until we were a block or so from her Family''s estate and we stopped in an alleyway made dark by the setting sun.

    ¡°Well here we are Lady Tarand, home safe and sound.¡± I said, imitating how I had bid her good night in the past.

    ¡°Well Lady Greyson, I believe such a noble escort deserves fitting payment.¡± She said with a small laugh.

    ¡°Oh you don''t need t-¡± I was interrupted as she cupped my chin with her hand and pressed her lips to mine.

    I let the kiss carry my mind away as she pressed my back to the wall and ran a hand down my side, tracing a finger in small circles at my waist. She broke the kiss and worked her way down my neck while her hand was getting agonizingly close to my¡­ parts. Just before she reached anything in truth she pulled away, panting and smiling at me.

    ¡°Well I think that should suffice.¡± She said with a flustered smile before she hurriedly turned to leave.

    I grabbed her hand, lightly, and pulled just gently enough to get her to stop.

    ¡°No.¡± I whimpered, Mother would have a fit if she heard me sounding so pathetic so¡­ Desperate.

    She looked sad as she walked back towards me. She pulled my hood up and I stared up at her with such longing.

    ¡°Lady Greyson¡­ we cannot. Perhaps once I am free, and if your new friend has not claimed you for her own. But for now we cannot. No matter how adorable that face is.¡± She said, brushing her thumb against my cheek.

    I wrapped my arms around her in a hug and buried my face in her chest. I felt her return the gesture and she ran her fingers through my hair with a small laugh.

    ¡°You really are beautiful. I cannot begin to apologize for what I did to you. I can never make amends for that mistake. But I hope that at some point in the future you can count me among your friends once more.¡± She whispered to me.

    ¡°You already are.¡±

    Her hands froze and I reached out with my mind.

    ¡®This must not be shared but¡­¡¯ I trailed off as I second guessed my decision for a moment. ¡®... My name is Naravie.¡¯

    ¡®Nuh-Rah-Vee¡­ It is a beautiful name. I will guard it with my life.¡¯ She responded within my mind.

    I could feel her conviction and as we broke our embrace I smiled up at her.

    ¡°Stay well, Lady Tarand.¡± I said with a curtsy.

    ¡°And you as well, Lady Greyson.¡± She smiled as she returned the gesture.

    As she left the alley towards her estate I scrambled up the side of the nearby building and watched to make sure she made it inside Safely before I leapt from the rooftop and spread my wings, my heart happier than it had ever been. Now on to my Brother''s Duel.

 The Fight of His Life

    I awoke before the sun had risen to the sound of shuffling outside my door. I had barely been able to fall asleep after I had returned from walking Sophia home and with this I figured returning to sleep would be near impossible. Stretching as I made my way to the door I opened it just in time to see Tiran disappear around a corner. I followed him downstairs and found him sitting on the steps in the Entry Hall. He was tapping his foot and running his hands through his hair. He looked and smelled as if he had just bathed and he did not jump as I walked over and sat down next to him.

    ¡°You are not alright.¡± I said simply.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Whats wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m facing him. Today. I have to stand in front of him and a whole crowd of people. And I can¡¯t lose. I cannot. I¡¯m scared of him.¡± Tiran said, his voice unsteady as he spoke.

    I put a gentle hand on his knee.

    ¡°Tiran. I know you. You are stronger than him. You are better than him.¡± I said, channeling every bit of confidence I could in those words.

    ¡°Am I? He broke me. He made me believe that if I went to anyone and told them what he did to me then I would¡­ They would¡­ You don¡¯t understand. You can¡¯t. I¡¯ve lived my life looking over my shoulder in case a man tried anything. When I told my parents who I wanted to be they beat me half to death and disowned me. They told me I was worth less than nothing and I was a disgrace. Sir Greyson took me in but¡­ Words cut deep. And when Argan found out about me he¡­ I was at the Bathhouse in the middle of the Night, I told the attendant I had just come from a late night training session and they let me in. I wanted to be able to feel like me, brave and true in public, not just hiding behind the doors of the Estate. It was nice¡­ I felt so confident for a few moments there and then¡­ then he found me. He saw me exiting the Bath before I had gotten dressed and he was waiting for me when I left.¡±

    ¡°A block away from the Bathhouse he cornered me on a dark street. Grabbed me by the arm and pushed me into an alleyway. I couldn¡¯t fight back, He was imbued with magic and I was still weaker than most of the other knights. I was terrified. He ripped my shirt open and whispered in my ear ¡®Ah the Lady who would be a knight. Try to resist and you¡¯ll be on the Executioner¡¯s Block before dawn. And the Greysons will lose what standing they have.¡¯ So of course I didn¡¯t fight back. He¡­ He used me. Left me there in the dark, naked and helpless. I pulled back on my clothes and ran home. I was lucky Mother found me. She could guess at what happened to me and she took me aside and helped me clean myself and she told me it was not my fault and¡­ and¡­¡± He broke down, sobbing into his hands.

    I slid closer to him and pulled him into my embrace and let him cry. It was some time before he could breathe properly again and he wiped his nose and looked at me with red eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is behavior unbecoming of a knight I¡¯ll just g-¡± He started to rise and I shook my head.

    ¡°Tiran. You don¡¯t have to try and be strong. Just let it all out.¡± I said as I looked up at him.

    He sat back down on the step and gave me a grim smile, thankful but clouded by memories.

    ¡°Well then, Mother helped me clean myself and she wanted to tell Sir Greyson but I begged her to not tell anyone. I knew that Father would try and fight him and he has been in decline in recent years while Argan has magically imbued strength. I didn¡¯t know what you and Irand would have done then, I didn¡¯t want to risk my Brothers siding with Argan. I was so scared. After that night Argan would stop me every now and then and pull me aside to have his way with me. I couldn¡¯t fight back. I¡­I don¡¯t think I could have even if I had been strong enough to stop him. He wanted me to beat you in the Duel for the Title of Champion but when I lost he¡­ He was furious. He was rougher than normal. He hit me while he was¡­¡± I saw Tiran¡¯s face waver before he clenched his teeth. ¡°He hit me while he was fucking me. And then when he was done he took his knife and¡­ he carved the Paladin¡¯s Crest into my stomach. It had been late and I stumbled my way to Gaty¡¯s. Let myself in the back and waited for them to find me. They did, collapsed onto a bag of flour and bleeding out from wounds. I don¡¯t remember much of that night or the next day but they managed to heal the worst of everything. But they couldn¡¯t get rid of¡­.¡± Tiran placed his hand on his stomach and his fingers curled in rage as his face contorted into a snarl that would make beasts run in fear.

    ¡°He carved that into me to say I was his. His Bitch. A reminder that if anyone knew of what I was they would cast me out at best. And Execute me at worst. All I was good for was being his Whore.¡± Tiran growled, tears running down his cheeks even as the anger burned in  his eyes.

    I was quiet as he broke down once more, only for a few moments this time. He leaned into me as he did so and I let him pull back when he was ready.

    ¡°He broke me. He won. I don¡¯t know that I can¡­ I don¡¯t know that I can face him.¡± Tiran said.

    I was quiet for a moment before I spoke.

    ¡°Tiran. I can''t understand what that was like. I can''t, all of this is so new to me and I haven''t had to deal with anything like what you went through. But, I know you. I''ve seen you grow up here. You are so strong. Not just of body but of mind. He didn''t win. Not yet. He thinks he''s won, he thinks he broke you, that you won''t face him. But I believe you can. And I believe that when you best him you can claim back the pieces of you that he did hurt. You are so much stronger and kinder than him, please don''t give up on yourself before you''ve even tried.¡± I said quietly as I leaned against his shoulder.

    He was quiet for a time and we sat there on the steps in silence while I waited for him to say something. When he did his voice was cracked and shaky, little more than a whisper.

    ¡°You really think I can beat him?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then I''m doing it. You were always a good judge of people''s strength.¡± He said with a slight laugh.

    ¡°Well I mean, Argan relies on the power the Church gave him. Without it he''s weak and anyone who has to hurt others to make themselves feel strong is pathetic. I truly believe he cannot hold a candle to your strength. Plus I sculpted you pretty well I think.¡± I said with a small laugh.

    He returned the laugh and looked himself over.

    ¡°I do look much better now don''t I? Not so scrawny. Though I think that was part of my charm.¡±

    ¡°Oh no Lady Lasya will be so disappointed to see you have more muscle now.¡± I said with feigned concern.

    He laughed but a blush overtook his face. I leaned in with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°You like her?¡±

    ¡°She was always nice to me. And she would come watch us spar. Though, I don''t think she would accept all of¡­ this.¡± He gestured to himself.

    ¡°I don''t know, she and Sophia were pretty good friends and she talked about you quite a bit.¡± I said pushing my mind back to the few social gatherings I had been to with Sophia.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe after today I¡¯ll talk to her. See if she might feel¡­¡± He trailed off as his face flushed.

    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t want to talk about your crushes but bug me about mine?¡± I asked, pulling on his cheek.

    He gave a small laugh and a smile as he pushed my hand away.

    ¡°Of course, no one likes to gossip about themselves.¡± He said as he leaned against my shoulder and we looked down towards the front door.

    ¡°Naravie.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If¡­ If I lose. If it starts to look like he''s going to¡­ to kill me. Will you step in?¡± He asked, his head resting against my shoulder.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I said softly.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He replied as I felt his breathing slow and he fell asleep leaning against me.

    I gave him a few moments before I carefully picked him up and carried him back to his room. He had a few hours to rest still before the duel and I leaned against his bed after I had returned him to it. My own eyes fluttered and I was asleep before I knew it.

    I was awoken when the door opened and smacked against the wall. My eyes snapped open and I saw Irand standing in the doorway.

    ¡°It''s time.¡± He said simply as I stretched and yawned.

    I could hear Tiran stirring up on the bed and as he rose to his feet I could see the determination in his eyes. I didn''t know whether it was feigned or not but I smiled at him and he gave me a grim look.

    I left him to get dressed while I made my way downstairs to where Mother and Irand waited.

    ¡°What about Father?¡±

    ¡°He is going to walk with Tiran to the Arena. He had some last minute words of wisdom.¡± Irand said.

    I nodded. I would have asked about Breakfast but as it was I don''t think I could stomach anything. The three of us headed out into the dark morning air and made our way towards the Arena.

    It was a large circular stone structure with a sand filled pit in the center. It had been the place where Tiran and I had dueled for the Title of Royal Champion. Where I had barely beaten him. The three of us made our way into the stands where we found the Royal Knights all present and waiting in disciplined silence. We took our seats next to them in the front row and the only acknowledgement they gave us was a few curt nods. We sat there for the better part of an hour anxiously waiting as more and more people filtered into the Arena. By the time of the Duel it was absolutely packed with people. Some were sitting on the steps or standing in the top rows as there were no remaining seats. Nearly the entire Kingdom was here. When Ruhn and Raya were announced, Mother and I remained seated while everyone else stood in respect. After the audience was seated Ruhn spoke in a voice that was commanding and booming within the Arena.

    ¡°My people! Today we witness a Duel between the Royal Champion of Calanai and the Paladin Champion of the Church of Purity! They oppose our cooperation with the Dragon of the Western Mountains to protect our people from the army that approaches us! The result of this Duel will determine whether or not we will accept the Aid of the Dragons! Now¡­ The Paladin Champion Argan Tarand!¡± Ruhn announced as Argan stepped out from one of the gates in the pit below and the crowd erupted in applause.

    I had expected the Church to outfit him with every relic they had but this¡­ I could feel the power radiating off him from up in the stands. He was equipped with Shining Steel Plate Armor with the symbol of the Church of Purity upon its chest and helm. Charms and pendants hung from various points upon his armor but the items that I could feel the most were the sword and shield. Just looking at them made my skin crawl.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡®Weapons tempered in Dragon''s Blood. From an age long past. They are dangerous to us, they can sap our strength just by touch. He is making a statement.¡¯ Mother growled in my mind.

    I clenched my teeth, hoping that my changes to Tiran''s body would not make him vulnerable to such weapons. Ruhn raised his hands to calm the crowd before he spoke again.

    ¡°And now the Royal Champion, Sir Tiran Greyson!¡± Ruhn thundered as a grin flashed across his face.

    The Crowd cheered for Tiran as the Gate opened below us and he emerged into the Dawn''s light. He was clad in the Black Armor that Mother had fashioned for him but now a long Red Cape hung from his back. Emblazoned on it in gold, real gold, was a symbol I didn¡¯t recognize. It was a Dragon coiled into a crescent with the wings flared outward. And looking at it closer it was not any Dragon, it had the same horns as Mother and I. I looked up as Father joined us and he gave me a grim smile.

    ¡°We felt that since we were throwing our lot in with the Dragons we needed a new Crest for the Family. I hope you¡¯ll forgive the secrecy on it but we wanted to surprise you.¡± He said as he took his seat.

    He was trying to lighten the mood but I could see the tension in him. He was worried. Looking down the row, he wasn¡¯t the only one. Mother and Irand both had their jaws set as they watched Tiran step out into the Arena. I turned my attention back to Argan as he cleared his throat as the crowd¡¯s cheers died down.

    ¡°Now your Majesty, you cannot truly wish for me to fight this¡­ person. I mean truly she is not even fit to be a Knight. This would be a farce of a duel as it stands and I would face your true Champion. Where is Sir Siran Greyson?¡± He asked, his voice booming through the Arena as he brought one of the charms to his mouth and spoke into it.

    Ruhn didn¡¯t respond but frowned at the Paladin.

    ¡°I mean truly, you send a Woman masquerading as a Man to fight as your Champion? How deep the depths you will sink to¡­¡± Argan said and murmurs spread through the crowd. ¡°Shall I reveal Tiran¡¯s true name¡­.? Lady Ivali Natari! A Disowned and disgraced noblewoman cannot serve as your Champion! So I ask again where is your true Champion?¡±

    Father was on his feet and leaning over the edge of the Arena before I realized he had moved.

    ¡°You insult my son Paladin. Bite your tongue or you will face me instead!¡± Father roared, his voice every bit as loud as Argans with none of the Magic.

    The murmuring in the Arena went quiet and I saw Ruhn rise from his seat and look down into the pit where Tiran hung his head.

    ¡°Is what he says true Sir Tiran?¡±

    I could see Tiran shaking before he responded, his voice carrying to the crowd in the stillness.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Arena was as still as a Winter¡¯s dawn. Ruhn looked over the crowd and made a point to look down at Argan.

    ¡°Well, would you still fight? I have always known you as Tiran, and you have proven yourself to be the finest Knight in service to this Kingdom. With Sir Siran unable to participate in this combat, I would still choose you to do this.¡± Ruhn said, his voice filled with unmistakable hope that Tiran would say yes.

    Tiran looked up at him and I saw a smile cross his face. It vanished as Argan exploded with Rage.

    ¡°You cannot truly be accepting her to fight here. The battlefield is no place for her kind and she has violated the laws of the Kingdom to be here! She has impersonated a Man to claim her position! She should be sent to the Gallows for such! Now where is your true champion?!¡± He roared, almost rabid with his anger.

    ¡°You will hold your tongue against me, Paladin. If Tiran is who you say he is then it matters little to me. He has trained to defend our home as much as any of the Knights who serve under his command. If they still agree to serve under him then he is their Captain. And as for Sir Siran, he is-¡±

    ¡°Legally unable to participate in this competition.¡± I said as I stepped up onto the Arena¡¯s edge.

    I felt every eye in the Arena on me as I spoke but my gaze was fixed on Argan.

    ¡°I, unfortunately cannot fight you myself Argan, as the Matriarch of House Greyson I am not permitted to engage in formal duels. I do wish that I could but I am more than content to let my Brother thrash you instead.¡± I said with as much bravado as I could muster.

    The crowd devolved into whispers again as I stood there upon the edge of the Arena with Argan looking up at me with a mix of Disbelief and Rage. It took him a moment to regain his bearings and a mocking smirk took over his face.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be. The Little Dragon of the Western Mountains is Sir Siran Greyson? You are looking a little too¡­ feminine to be Siran ma¡¯am.¡± He said with a mocking laugh.

    ¡°Yes indeed I am. A bit of a choice on my part. I feel better than ever though. I realized when I was going through the changes of becoming a Dragon, to protect this Kingdom and its people mind you, I did not particularly like my body so I decided to change to something that fit me better. Now I would be more than happy to fight you Argan but unfortunately my hands are bound by the Law in that regard.¡± I said in a mocking tone as I paced back and forth along the edge of the Arena.

    Tiran was watching me with a mix between relief and shock. I smiled down at him before I returned my attention to Argan and raised a hand.

    ¡°House Greyson recognizes Sir Tiran Greyson as a Son of the Household and as a Knight in service to the Crown.¡± I said as I saw Father nod in agreement at my side.

    The arena was silent for a moment before a voice from across the way called out in answer.

    ¡°House Tarand recognizes Sir Tiran Greyson as a Son of House Greyson and a Knight in service to the Royals.¡± Sophia¡¯s voice rang out through the arena.

    Argan turned back to give her a long glare and I could see him baring his teeth at Sophia as she stood up in the crowd. She gave him a bored smile.

    ¡°If he is as weak as you say then you will defeat him quickly and prove it, will you not?¡± She said, the challenge for him to argue all but dripping from her words.

    I smiled to myself as I realized how she had played it. As her Father was still alive he was still the Patriarch of the Family, but Sophia¡¯s Mother had died when she was young making her the Matriarch of the Household. In truth Matriarch¡¯s only held as much power as their male counterparts allowed them to, but in Sophia¡¯s case she had taken some initiative of her own by voicing that stance. Her Father could not voice an opposing stance without making it seem that House Tarand was divided, which the arrogant old fool was even more loath to do than stand against the Church¡¯s Wishes.

    Lord Tarand made no acknowledgement of his Daughter¡¯s statement as she took her seat next to him once more and Argan¡¯s attention was pulled back to Ruhn as The King spoke again.

    ¡°Well then, I ask the noble houses of the Realm if they would accept Sir Tiran to fight on their behalf. Who will stand in support of this young Knight?¡± Ruhn asked the gathered audience.

    There was a brief roar in the stands as everyone began speaking at once amongst themselves and I could only look about, anxiously awaiting the result of their deliberations. It was nearly five minutes later when the thirteen other major houses each stood among the crowd. Only two houses showed signs of opposition. The rest stood in acknowledgement of Tiran.

    ¡°Well there you have it Argan. The people accept Tiran as he is. Now to address all of your complaints so you cannot cry fowl later on¡­¡± Ruhn cleared his throat before he addressed the crowd in his Regal voice. ¡°Now hear this Decree, Any who wish to undertake the trials of Knighthood may do so. Be they Man, Woman or another. Any who bar the path of one who wishes to take the trials will be reprimanded to the full extent of the law. Now then, I believe I have spoken enough. Begin the Duel!¡±

    There was a rush of excitement through the Crowd as Ruhn made his announcement which quickly faded as the Call to action was heeded in the Arena below.

    Argan made the first move, rushing forward and swinging at Tiran''s neck with his blade. Tiran ducked down and brought his shield crashing into the Paladin''s gut. Argan staggered backwards a half step from the force of the blow but it didn''t faze him for long and he hammered away on Tiran''s shield with his blade. Tiran was forced down onto one knee from the force of the blows. Even with his augmented strength he struggled to keep pace with Argan. Enhanced as he was, the Paladin might be a match for me or even for Mother.

    Tiran took his spear and thrust forward with it under the barrage of blows. The point drove its way through the Plates on Argan''s leg and crimson blood flowed from the hole as Tiran pulled it free. Argan didn¡¯t seem fazed by the hole in his leg as his elbow smacked the side of Tiran¡¯s head and sent him sprawling across the Sand. He was quickly back on his feet but there was a trickle of blood coming from his mouth as he stood on his feet shakily.

    Argan charged him and Tiran barely managed to avoid Argan¡¯s Blade as it carved a groove into Tiran¡¯s chest plate. Tiran swayed on his feet but took a moment while Argan recovered from his charge to center himself and breathe.

    Argan braced himself to unleash another Barrage of attacks but Tiran was ready this time, stepping aside from each of the blows with supernatural speed. This was more akin to how he had fought me when we had dueled for the Royal Champion¡¯s title, with him using his superior agility to keep away and let his opponent wear themself down. Argan was stronger, that was easily seen, but Tiran was far more maneuverable. As Argan took a moment to breathe after none of his blows managed to connect, Tiran wore a bloodied smile and made a mocking gesture. It worked and Argan let out a roar that shook the stone beneath us as he lashed out once more. He made a running leap at Tiran and even to me he was a blur. Tiran managed to bring up his shield as Argan''s own crashed into him and launched him backwards with inhuman force. He connected with the stone wall on the far side of the Arena and I could see the stone crack behind him. His spear clattered to the side when he collided with the wall.

    His shield fell to pieces, split into chunks of useless metal from the force of Argan''s attack. His right arm was hanging limply at his side and I could see him gritting his teeth to keep conscious through the pain. As Argan rushed forward, swinging his sword for a death blow, Tiran shot to his feet and braced himself against the wall. As Argan reached him I saw Tiran''s spear pass through Argan''s stomach and emerge from the Paladin''s back. Argan''s blow had buried his blade into Tiran''s shoulder and the stone behind him, not deep enough to sever the arm but enough that crimson blood was already running down Tiran''s chest plate.

    I thought that might be it. Argan needed healing soon or he would die and the Church could scarcely afford to lose its Champion. But he let out another roar, not that of a man but of a wounded beast, and pulled his blade free of the stone. Tiran looked up as Argan raised his sword and the Arena went dead silent.

    I heard Tiran say something but couldn''t hear what it was as he rose to his feet and a blast of heat pulsed from the Arena. I saw the humans beside me recoil from the heat but Mother and I didn''t even blink. Down below Argan was reeling, clutching at his eyes as he stumbled backwards. The charms on his armor had either been reduced to ash by the heat or melted into so much slag. Argan''s empowerments were gone and Tiran stood before him wreathed in gold and red flames. Tiran took off towards Argan and with his good arm delivered one solid punch to Argan''s exposed Jaw that sent the Paladin flying into the air and he landed some ten feet away on his back, still struggling to try and rise to his feet.

    Tiran marched to his side and spoke in a voice all could hear ¡°Yield.¡±

    Argan''s answer was heard in the silent arena as a whisper.

    ¡°Never.¡±

    Tiran straddled Argan''s chest, using his knees to pin the Paladin''s arms and he proceeded to use his one functional arm to deliver blow after blow to Argan''s face. Each punch blowing the sand around Argan''s head away. But everyone remained silent as Tiran let out broken cries each time he delivered a blow to Argan, each accompanied by an accusation of what Argan had done to him as the flames poured off of his body.

    ¡°Violator! Assaulter! Arrogant! Rapist! Fucking! ASSHOLE!¡± The last blow was delivered with such force that the Arena shook and Tiran¡¯s voice broke as he screamed it out.

    He struggled to rise to his feet but managed to stay standing as he looked up to where Ruhn was in the stands. The King rose to his feet and spoke in his commanding voice once more.

    ¡°The Match is decided. The Church of Purity¡¯s objection to our cooperation with the Dragons is ignored.¡±

    Ruhn gestured to the priests who were waiting in the Arena¡¯s entrance and they rushed out onto the field to Argan who was lying motionless in the sand. Tiran limped towards the exit and when I was about to jump down to help him he gave me a glare that made me think better of it. Mother, Father and I rushed out of the stands and down towards where Tiran was heading while Irand sought out the nobles he had been discussing things with yesterday.

    We found Tiran slumped in the waiting Area, he was bracing himself against the wall and he barely managed to raise his eyes to us as we reached him. The flames that had surrounded him were gone and he looked utterly spent.

    ¡°I won.¡± He said, his voice still hoarse and broken.

    ¡°You did.¡± Father said simply as Mother and I guided him to the bench of carved stone that was in the area.

    A brief inspection of his wounds proved him the most resilient man I had met. His face was heavily bruised and he was missing several teeth which Mother waited until most of the crowd had departed before she went back into the Arena and found them so that she could use her magic to reattach them later.

    His armor was all but ruined but Mother said it was far easier to mend than create and that she was glad it had served him well. His chest was horribly bruised where Argan¡¯s shield had crashed into him and his back was already a sickly yellow green when we got the armor off of him. His right arm was broken in at least three spots and when Mother was checking it he let out a cry of pain before passing out.

    After he lost consciousness Mother wove a handful of spells over him, she said they were mostly to mend the broken bones in his arm and his cracked and shattered ribs. She couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding like she had when I had been stabbed since there weren''t any true open wounds but she was able to use a spell to slow Tiran¡¯s body down while he rested to allow his body greater time to repair the damage. She said we would need to watch him until the bruising and swelling faded but he would most likely recover within the Week as long as he rested. I carried him back to the Estate and made sure he was tucked in comfortably in his room before I began my watch over him. My Brother, Knight Champion of Calanai.

 The Calm Before the Storm

    Each of us took shifts watching Tiran to make sure he was stable and he didn''t stir often aside from occasionally waking when he needed to relieve himself or asking for food. Three days after the Duel he awoke a bit more lucid than before as Irand and I were sorting through sealed letters while we sat at the table in his room.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± He asked, his voice now recovered but deeper than usual from sleep.

    ¡°Oh going through letters that have come in since your duel.¡± I explained as I opened another and laughed.

    ¡°Oh? Anything interesting?¡± He asked as he sat down next to us and gingerly leaned back, careful not to rock his arm too much in its sling.

    ¡°Well they are all requests for someone¡¯s hand in marriage. And some of them are¡­ very interesting.¡± I said with a laugh as I handed one of the more descriptive letters to him.

    It took him a moment to read through it but it was wonderful to watch his face turn bright red as he did so. When he had finished he set the letter down on the table and looked between the two of us as we grinned at him.

    ¡°Are they all like that?¡±

    ¡°No. Lady Yanis is apparently just something of a Wordsmith. But there are quite a few. I think at this point about half the unmarried noblewomen in the Kingdom have sent requests to you. And a substantial number of the men. Including some of your knights.¡± I said gesturing to the stack of letters Irand had been going through.

    ¡°Those bastards. Trying to sleep with their Captain¡­¡± Tiran grumbled as he picked up one of the letters from the Knights.

    Irand and I glanced at each other as he read through it and when he set it down he gave us a confused look.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Well we were wondering if any of them were automatic ¡®No''s¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm? Unless they are Church Zealots¡­ no not really.¡±

    ¡°No difference between men and women?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°No. I don''t have a real preference. I mean I hate what Argan did to me and I would probably have to take my time with a Man but¡­. No, I don''t have a real preference. Wait, do you? I thought you spent the night with Ruhn and Raya?!¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes well¡­ They were wonderful but Ruhn taught me that I don''t really enjoy the company of men.¡± I explained as I felt my face flush with heat.

    ¡°So is that why Ereneya mentioned that Girl yesterday?¡± Irand asked.

    ¡°Ah. Yes. Odessa. She is one of the Forest Weavers. They dwell on the other side of the mountains. They are¡­ or rather their Mother is cursed. They look like a mix between Woman and Spider but they are quite kind. And very lovely.¡± I explained and I watched the both of them give me looks of confusion.

    They exchanged glances and thought for a moment before Irand spoke.

    ¡°Well I look forward to meeting her someday.¡±

    I nodded and we continued to look through the letters and shared our favorites. Tiran had the biggest smile on his face as we did and I saw him blush more than a few times.

    It was a few hours later, just past midday when one of the servants came up to the room and informed us that someone was here asking after Tiran. The three of us gave the servant blank stares and I rose and followed him down to the Entry Hall. There was a young woman there, conversing with one of the Maids as she waited and I recognized, Lady Nire Lasya. She gave me a warm smile as she looked up to where I stood on the stairs.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Greyson. A Pleasure to see you in person.¡± She said with a slight bow.

    ¡°Lady Lasya. To what do I owe the Pleasure?¡± I asked.

    She was clad in a plain dress and with traveling boots beneath. Normal for her. Her family were all merchants and She was the Youngest of four Daughters. Her Father had taught her to be a Trader since she had been old enough to walk and she had always been the ¡°Toughest¡± of the girls when we had been children. Her Black hair was pulled back into a Waist Length Braid and she had even bothered with a slight amount of makeup which was more than she bothered with when attending most of the Royal¡¯s Parties.

    ¡°Well I had been hoping to see Tiran if he was awake and willing to see visitors.¡± She said calmly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked, tilting my head in disbelief.

    I doubted she would come all the way here to see if Tiran was awake. Her Family¡¯s home was almost Half a Day¡¯s ride out of the City. Red blossomed on her face and she stared down at my bare feet on the steps.

    ¡°I¡­ there was something he asked me a few months past and I would speak to him about it. If he was willing to receive visitors of course.¡± She said nervously.

    I reached out with my mind towards Tiran.

    ¡®Care to explain why Lady Lasya is here asking to see you? And would you like me to send her up?¡¯ I asked.

    He replied a few moments later.

    ¡®She¡¯s here? I¡­ I would like to see her, yes.¡¯

    I broke the connection and gave her a smile.

    ¡°He is willing to see you.¡±

    She looked up and I saw a smile break through her nervous expression. Her teeth were slightly out of place and I remembered when we were children how she had fallen from a Tree while showing off to Ivali¡­ to Tiran. As she followed me up I heard her ask a question that pulled me from my thoughts.

    ¡°Are you really¡­ him? I know you are not a Man but were you really Siran?¡± She asked.

    I turned to face her and found no malice in those eyes but concern.

    ¡°Why would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°Because one of my friends went missing three weeks ago and then a woman with Horns who looks nothing like him shows up and says she was him. I just want to make sure Siran is alright. All of the Greyson boys were like Family to me.¡± She muttered.

    I relaxed my shoulders as I had been expecting something more¡­ insulting. I took in a deep breath before I spoke again.

    ¡°I was Siran yes. This was all an accident. I didn¡¯t mean to become this but¡­ I found I enjoyed it. Much more than I had thought I would. If anyone offered me a way to go back I would tell them to go to the Church¡¯s Frozen Hell. I would much rather be a Beautiful girl than a miserable boy.¡± I grumbled, surprising myself with that last comment.

    She blinked at me in surprise before she let out a small giggle.

    ¡°You are rather fetching. Though I think you are more Cute than beautiful. I think its because you shrunk.¡± She said as she smiled at me.

    I let her have her laughs as we continued on until we reached Tiran¡¯s room. Irand was nowhere to be seen and Tiran was sitting alone at the now empty table with a cup of tea before him.

    ¡°Tiran!¡± Nire said as she nearly ran into the room to see him.

    I was worried she might try to hug him but it seemed she thought better of it before she managed to reach that point. She took a seat next to him and I saw how his smile grew as she did. I hadn''t seen him smile like that more than a handful of times and one of them had been when he and Irand found me with Ereneya.

    ¡®Would you like some privacy?¡¯ I asked in his mind.

    ¡®I¡­ um¡­ I wouldn''t say no.¡¯ He replied as she ran gentle hands over his bandages.

    I chuckled as I closed the door and headed downstairs.

    I found Irand down in the parlour with the rest of the requests we hadn''t received yet. And a second smaller stack of them was on the table, which he slid in front of me.

    ¡°Ah yes, Sister, you didn''t think Tiran got all of them did you?¡± He asked with a mischievous smirk.

    ¡°I¡­ Really? What interest would people have in me?¡±

    He rolled his eyes before he realized it was a serious question.

    ¡°Well, on the one hand you are a very powerful Dragoness. And on the other hand, half of those I spoke to yesterday after the Duel made comments about your appearance. I took out the ones from the Noblemen after you mentioned earlier that you didn''t have a preference for them. But there are a few noblewomen who seem to have an interest in you. I''m told that no small part of the Kingdom finds you attractive.¡±

    I felt a blush spreading across my face as he spoke and I opened the first letter to find a very¡­ descriptive and very neat note. It was from Lady Tasa, one of the Minor Nobility under house Tarand, and it was half a request for a ¡°Private Tea Session¡± and reading between the lines it was half a request for House Tasa to be taken under our banner.

    ¡°Well I um¡­ But isn''t Lady Tasa married?¡±

    ¡°She is.¡± He said with a nod as he sipped some wine.

    ¡°Why would she ask me for¡­ this? She has a husband. And if I remember he is one of the nicer Noblemen.¡±

    Irand gave me a look of surprise.

    ¡°Well you know how your body weakens as you age?¡± I nodded. ¡°Well, let''s just say it applies to all of the body. Lord Tasa has been ailing these past few years. I imagine Lady Tasa sees it as a chance to have some enjoyment.¡± He explained.

    ¡°Oh. But¡­ shes older isn''t she?¡±

    ¡°Older yes, but I imagine she learned a thing or two in that time. You don''t have to accept it, it''s no marriage proposal, it''s just an invitation for ¡®Tea¡¯.¡± He said with a laugh.

    ¡°When did you become so politically savvy? I thought you didn¡¯t like people?¡± I asked as I set Lady Tasa¡¯s letter aside and opened the next.

    ¡°Well Father and I realized some time ago that I didn¡¯t have the natural talent for bladework that you and Tiran did so¡­ we focused on other areas for me. I would attend meetings between the nobles and listen and learn. Eventually I branched out and I started looking into things on my own and after a few years I had a fairly substantial gossip network. And when you hear everyone¡¯s dirty little secrets you can use those as leverage to say, get a group of nobles to side with you when you do something that seems half mad.¡± He said as he set aside another of Tiran¡¯s letters.

    ¡°You Blackmail people?¡±

    ¡°I have. Information is power, or at least one form of it. I¡¯m not a great fighter like you and Tiran but I can hold my own in other ways. I can keep an eye on Sophia and make sure Argan doesn¡¯t hurt her. I can help keep the nobility from throwing hysterics about the fact that we have brought Dragons to be the Kingdom¡¯s allies. I have plenty of leverage on most of the noble houses in the Kingdom. And if it means I can keep my family safe then I will.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You are a protective big brother aren''t you?¡± I asked with a small smile.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m your Brother.¡±

    I tilted my head and gave him a look of confusion. He met my gaze and a sad smile crossed his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Most of the time I¡¯m comfortable as just¡­ me. But there are other times where I want to be someone else. I¡¯m not sure what but just¡­ not me. Not what I am. I don¡¯t think its the same as you and Tiran feel. I don¡¯t want to change permanently but I also don¡¯t want to be stuck in this body and wither away while you barely grow at all. I was looking through all of Ereneya¡¯s tomes to see if there was anyone who felt the same in them but¡­ nothing yet. But no running off to tell everyone. I¡¯m still trying to figure it out myself.¡±

    He added the last part with a bit of a growl and I nodded. We sat there, musing about the proposals as we picked through them. I had known a few of them by name growing up but I hadn''t been very close with any and I was now realizing that perhaps my enjoyment of the company of Women was not as unusual as I had thought. Most were also requests to fall under the Banner of House Greyson but my attention was usually taken by the¡­ descriptive parts of the letters. Most all of them came from minor nobility and most were those who fell under houses like House Tarand that supported the Church.

    House Greyson was one of the Major houses but that had always been due to our station within the Knighthood, we hadn''t ever been leaders of other Nobles. Irand seemed to be enjoying himself as he scribbled notes in a notebook and he made a few comments about pushing some of the Minor houses towards others simply based on their territory location.

    We had finished my stack of letters and were simply chatting and sipping tea when Tiran and Nire came down the steps. I could hear them laughing long before I could see them and Nire gave us a wave and slipped out the door quietly. Tiran joined us at the Table and gave us a wide but tired smile. His arm was still in a sling but he looked happier than I had ever seen him.

    ¡°So¡­ Have fun?¡± I asked as I took a quick sip of my tea.

    ¡°Very much. Lady Lasya is¡­.a very capable young woman.¡± He said as one of the servants brought over a cup of tea for him.

    Irand snorted as he tried and failed to conceal his chuckle. Tiran gave him a look and he cleared his throat.

    ¡°Capable is a word. I thought you wouldn''t enjoy being with a Lesbian, Brother.¡± Irand said with a smile.

    Tiran rolled his eyes but spoke. ¡°I may not enjoy the body I was born with as much as much as some might but I have what I have and she¡­ She didn''t judge me for it.¡± Tiran said, still smiling but a touch of sadness in his eyes.

    ¡°So will you two be seeing more of each other in the future?¡± I asked as I quietly sipped my tea.

    ¡°Well, we talked about it for a short while. She and her Father will be heading on a decade long expedition to the Southern Seas in only a few months so¡­ well with Ereneya saying she would help me find a male Dragon it felt like it worked out well. She couldn''t be with a normal man. She had an incident when she was younger on an expedition with a man and well, she doesn''t mind men, she just doesn''t handle a certain part of them very well that I don''t have so I suppose in this one moment I can thank the way I was born.¡± He explained as he took a slow sip from his tea.

    ¡°And you are okay with this arrangement?¡± Irand asked.

    ¡°I am. She will be on a ship for the next ten years and I will hopefully be undergoing a great change within that time. But we promised to remain friends once she returned.¡±

    ¡°Well as long as you are happy. I wouldn''t relish having to get in a fight with Nire because she upset you. Pretty sure I would lose that fight.¡± Irand said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Oh you definitely would. She''s been learning swordplay from her Father''s Corsair friends since she was seven, she is scrappy. And she said she will be participating in the defense of the Kingdom when the enemy arrives at our doorstep. Speaking of, do we know where and when they will attack?¡± Tiran asked as the front door opened and the three of us leaned in our chairs to see Father and an exhausted looking Mother walk in.

    I rose from my seat and ran over to her as she leaned against Father, chest rising and falling with quick breaths.

    ¡°The Basin Fortress. Two weeks.¡± She said between breaths.

    ¡°They have mobile siege weapons and they outnumber our own forces at least ten to one. It was only thanks to a few fancy maneuvers from her that we weren''t skewered on Ballistae bolts.¡± Father explained as we helped Mother to the table and sat her down.

    One of the servants saw them come in and brought out some bread and cheese for her which she tore into. As we all took our seats Father''s face was dark.

    ¡°It will be a long Siege. We hold the better position with the Basin but against such numbers¡­ I don''t know that it will matter. I know that you and Eren are strong and a handful of the Church Paladins can hold against so many foes but with their numbers it will be a costly battle.¡± Father said as he looked over at me.

    ¡°I might be able to use the water in the Basin to help. Maybe we can turn the ground to muck so they can''t use their siege weapons.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. Though, I want you three to promise me one thing. If the battle begins to go poorly, I want the three of you to flee.¡± All three of us began to speak but he held up a hand to silence our protests and we all slowly sat back down. ¡°I know you all wish to fight but they are not here to capture our forces, they are not here to subjugate us. They have made it clear that they seek our destruction. They will not spare any of us, They will give us no quarter. Should our forces begin to break, I want Naravie to take you two and flee back to the capital. Take whoever you can with you and flee before their forces can pursue you. Eren and I discussed it while we were scouting, if the fighting falters she will buy as many of our people time as she can and we will save any we can but¡­ Well the two of us saw the Force arrayed against us and we do wish to be under any illusion that we are guaranteed to win.¡±

    The Three of us sat in silence as we thought on that. We all knew how skilled our Father was on the field of Battle. The Man was the Greatest Battlefield Commander in the Kingdom and he had been defending it since he was a young man. If he was suggesting that we should plan for if we lost then he meant it. He would do everything he could to defend his home but if its defense was impossible, then he would plan for that. Irand was the first to speak.

    ¡°Where would you have us go? Our Allies have abandoned us to the enemy at our gates and there are few enough places that would accept a Dragon. Not to mention the Church having an Iron Grip on many of the nearby Kingdoms means that anything even remotely close would be hostile to Naravie and now Tiran after he thrashed Argan.¡± He asked, his voice showing his confusion over the order.

    ¡°To the Southwest there is a massive Desert wherein dwells an Elder Dragon. He is old enough and strong enough to protect you. And he is the one I plan on taking Tiran to go see. He may be annoyed by your arrival but he will shelter you.¡± Mother said as she managed to catch her breath.

    I flicked my eyes over to her as she spoke and her gaze was every bit as withering as Father''s. I knew what they meant. If something happened to her then the Battle was lost. If something happened to her then I was to retreat with my Brothers. To the Dragon that she had pointed me to previously. I said nothing but I ground my teeth together as I realized what Father was saying. Tiran and Irand were silent as well. I wasn''t sure if they fully grasped what Mother and Father were saying but they understood that Father was being deathly serious if nothing else.

    After a long silence Tiran asked Father what he planned for the defense of the Basin Fortress and we began going over strategy. It was well into the evening before we each left the table, minds filled with plans and worry as we each headed to our rooms. Mother caught me before I slipped into mine.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what? Telling me that you might die? That you might fall in this battle? It''s a battle, there is always a chance for death in them.¡± I stated, doing my best to keep my face calm.

    ¡°Naravie¡­ I am trying to make sure you live a better life than I in the event something does happen to me. I want someone to be able to teach you about our kind so you do not have to learn it all on your own. I want you to be able to be happy and live among people, not become some angry old hermit like I did.¡±

    ¡°But why can''t we just take those we like and leave? Flee and find a new place to call home?¡± I asked, my eyes burning with tears as I tried blinking them back.

    ¡°Child, we could not simply spirit those we care for away. Who all would you take with us?¡± She asked as she opened the door to my room and pulled me inside in a gentle embrace.

    ¡°Ruhn and Raya and Nire and Sophia and Argan so he can help her stay alive.¡± I said, losing the battle against my tears but stubbornly refusing to break. I growled at my tear stained hands.¡°When did I become such a crier?¡±

    ¡°When you became a child once more. As I said before, your emotions run high in your youth. You went from a Grown Man''s body to an adolescent Dragon, you should be glad it wasn''t your anger that got out of hand.¡± She said softly as she brushed some of my hair out of my face. ¡°Now then, If you tried to carry all of them away, what would happen?¡±

    I did my best to give her an angry look but I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I would fall.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. And what would you do with all those that they wish to save? Would you drag them from their loved ones and Friends for your own selfish desire or would you let them flee with their loved ones, knowing you would likely never meet again?¡±

    I didn''t have an answer. She was right and I knew it, I just refused to say it. I blinked away the last of the tears and looked up at her. She had a gentle look upon her face and she gave me a sad half smile as I tried to speak.

    ¡°Was it like this for you? Did you¡­ cry all the time? Feel everything so strongly?¡±

    ¡°I was going through many things when I first turned. I was a bubbling pot of rage. I had just lost all my friends¡­ everyone I had ever known. They were all gone at my hands due to a fury that I couldn''t control. When I changed it made me¡­ more. I felt everything more extremely. I was stronger and more powerful than ever but I had lost control of myself. And when I lost my mother¡­ Something broke in me. My rage never cooled after that day. It''s still always a part of me, something that I need only give a nudge to unleash it. Though I daresay as I have gained control I have lost much of the power I wielded in my youth. If I had the power that I unleashed when my Mother passed, well the approaching army would be of no consequence.¡± She said with an empty chuckle.

    ¡°Could I use power like that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Perhaps. I don''t know if you could control it. It is not as simple as wielding it against the enemy, the difficulty would be in making sure you do not harm your allies. How would you feel if you killed Tiran or Irand by accident?¡± She asked.

    I looked up at her mortified and I saw that same pain reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°You had people you loved there, didn''t you?¡±

    ¡°I did. Prince Callax was my best friend and my betrothed and our traveling companion Masai was¡­ close with the both of us. She had been my friend for many years before I met Callax but¡­ well we were close. I imagine we would have ended up in much a similar situation to You, Ruhn and Raya had we continued on as we had been. She was a Powerful Mage and I¡­ I had hoped that maybe she had survived my onslaught and escaped with her life but I found no sign of any survivors within that hell of my own making. I had killed two kingdoms in the span of a day. I had lost everything I had cared for and been betrayed by those I had thought were welcoming me. And it was all because of me. I had done it. It is not a power that can be controlled so easily. So no, I do not believe you could. And I would not rely on it even if I thought you could. It is not some simple anger that sparks such a surge of power, it is pure hatred and rage. In all cases I have heard of, Dragons only enter such a state from the death of a loved one. Be it a Lover, Sibling, Parent or other relation. I would not put you through that.¡± Her eyes were wet with tears as she spoke, not those of frustration like I had but of¡­. Sorrow. It was a deep pain in her eyes that I didn¡¯t think I could truly understand.

    She sat down on my bed and I sat next to her, resting my head on her shoulder as she took in a deep breath. Her sadness was palpable as we sat in the quiet and I could feel her shaking as she took in a deep shuddering breath. When I spoke it was barely a whisper but in the stillness of the room it was as clear as day.

    ¡°Tell me about them, your friends.¡±

    ¡°Callax and Masai would have loved you. Callax was the greatest Warrior of both our lands and he always loved sparring with the younger knights. When we were betrothed he and I would often spar late into the evening¡­ And then take our time cleaning up afterwards. I do not know if he was involved in my Mother¡¯s death. I imagine he had to be but¡­ I can always hope he wasn¡¯t. I truly thought he loved me. He treated me as I wished to be and never once erred in his conduct. He was everything I wanted in a man, not unlike your Father in truth.¡±

    ¡°Masai was a member of the Court Magi and the one who taught me much of the Magic I still use today. She was a powerful mage, an apprentice when we first met but a rising star among them. By the time I had met Carrina she was my personal magic instructor and we had been friends for the better part of two decades. She was the one who helped me with the adjustment period between when Carrina opened my eyes to who I was and when she bestowed me her blood. Masai was the one who wove the Glamour upon me with Mother¡¯s instruction. And she was the first one who made me feel like a woman. She aided me with learning makeup and caring for my hair among other things. And even before Callax and I were betrothed she¡­ she and I spent a few late nights ¡®studying¡¯ within my chambers.¡±

    I said nothing as I laid my head down on her lap, drifting off as she wove her tale.

    ¡°When Callax joined the picture we became a nigh inseparable trio. True I would spend days with Carrina but the two of them often journeyed with me to her home and she welcomed them. I think she had spent so many years alone that she was open to all company. But the three of us would travel about our lands aiding our people. During that Time Carrina had not made me aware of the possibility of transformation and so I was more akin to Tiran as he is now. I took medicine that Masai brewed that¡­ helped with my discomfort in my body. And as I grew more comfortable with myself I was more willing to stand side by side with my friends and eventually the three of us became more than just friends. I had spent my whole life living beneath my Father¡¯s direction and while he had trained me to be capable and decisive, I had always felt alone. With those two at my side and my Mother for company, I was so so so Happy to be alive¡­ And then that day happened. And I lost them all. It was the worst day of my life and for so many centuries since then I felt as if I might have been better off dying that day. And I will do everything to ensure you do not feel that way. So rest well, my darling daughter. The day of your greatest challenge yet approaches and we all must be ready to greet it.¡± The last words were said in a whisper as she rose and placed the blankets on the bed over me.

    I heard her close the door ever so gently before sleep claimed me.

    The next days were full of preparation. Mother and Father used her magic to bring down parts of the Canyon, not enough to make it impassable but to bar their path and slow them down. My brothers aided in the reinforcement of the Fortress walls and I helped carry supplies much faster than any beast of burden could bear. It was unbearably long but it also went by too quickly. The last two days I was ordered by the Royals, My Brothers and My Parents to rest. I did so reluctantly but they told me I would be glad that I did when the battle began. As I settled into bed the day before the enemy army was set to arrive I could feel all the nervous energy buzzing within me. Tomorrow would be a day to remember, and I hoped it would one to celebrate rather than curse for all my days.

 The Battle of the Basin Fortress

    The day of the Battle was here.

    The Basin Fortress stood strong but the enemy had tens of thousands of soldiers both in front of us and still marching in reserve in the canyon beyond. I stood on the walls of the Fortress with Tiran and Irand as we looked out at the Warhost. We looked at the thousands of fires that the enemy had lit before us. Even Argan''s usual mocking look was silent and sober now as he stood far down the wall, looking out at the enemy amassed before us. He had the imprint of a Fist branded into his cheek, a permanent remnant of his duel with Tiran. Sophia was in the infirmary encampment behind the Fortress with the other civilians ready with medical supplies to treat the inevitable injured.

    The Soldiers had sealed up the gates of the Basin''s dam a week prior and now a small pond had formed in the center of the Basin, fed by the slowly trickling summer stream from the canyon. The basin itself was half a mile across and walls had been built up along the edges of it. Ballistae and Catapults sat atop towers and I could see people scurrying across them prepping the war machines.

    The Fortress served as a Dam and the entryway in and out of the Basin, heavy cranks that needed several men were the only way to open the gates. We stood atop the Main Gate, with the plan being for me to deflect any siege projectiles that they might launch but none had come yet. Ruhn and Raya were in the Fortress proper behind us, Ruhn had a duty to be here as King but Raya had elected to join him. Many assumed the Queen was a harmless maid who stood by the King side to be pretty but she was a capable duelist and in one on one combat she was not to be underestimated. Against a Knight or other professional warrior she would most likely lose but against the average conscript she would be fine.

    I turned my gaze towards where the enemy soldiers were mustering at the far end of the Basin. Most of them were little more than peasant folk outfitted with a hodgepodge of armor and given spears. But among their ranks I could see those given proper weapons and outfitted with true armor. In the ranks before us I could see more than a dozen mixed in with the conscripts, and I knew many more were making their way towards us in the canyon and beyond.

    But the ones who caught my eye were those who carried not spears or swords but tomes and staves. I had picked only five out but even from here I could smell Magic on the breeze from them. Mages and powerful ones at that. One stood at the front of the enemy lines, a Regal looking fellow with armor adorned with runes and a gleaming sword in one hand. He was their Prince, Prince Sairn of Harendel. He and his entourage had been the ones who had issued their demands. They demanded our surrender and our subservience to the Crown of Harendel. Any who followed the Church of Purity would be purged and the rest of us would be given over to a Regent Lord. Tiran and I had been present at the exchange and we had seen Ruhn issue the reply which came in the form of a Cordial refusal but when he turned to leave he had been fuming under his breath. The Prince had not accepted any bargaining and had told us the battle would begin within the next two days.

    I had picked the Prince as my main target once the fighting began. I was our greatest warrior with Tiran and Mother close behind me. Even before the Invasion I had heard of Sairn, the Battlemage Prince of Harendel and the present heir to the Throne. He was a warrior of undeniable skill and he had bested many Paladins of the Church in their crusades to destroy his heretical kingdom. I honestly wondered when we would be deemed the same but for now Sairn was our enemy. He had even tried to convince Tiran and I to join him in his retinue and he had made some comments about my ¡°Regal Beauty¡± and how I would make a ¡°wonderful concubine¡±. Mother had hidden both Tiran and I¡¯s Draconic features beneath a glamour and I had had to resist the urge to punch his perfect teeth out into the mud. I was going to show him how dangerous I was.

    I looked away from the enemy lines as I felt a touch on my shoulder. Mother and Father had arrived, both in their armor with weapons at the ready.

    ¡°Anything?¡± Father asked.

    I shook my head and we all stood upon the wall in silence for a moment looking out at what may very well be our deaths. It was a sobering experience, seeing all of them gathered against us. To think I had believed that I would be able to fight them all with the strength of a Dragon only a few weeks ago. True, I did still believe I could turn the tide of battle but¡­ Well perhaps my confidence had been put in its place now that I was smaller than most of those around me.

    ¡°How are we going to fight against so many?¡± Irand asked as he rested the base of his shield on the battlements and looked out at them.

    It wasn¡¯t asked in despair but simple awe. Nobody answered for a moment but it was Father who broke the silence. He walked forward and placed a hand on Irand¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°By fighting smart. Look at their forces and tell me what you see.¡±

    All of us did, even Mother, and we all stood in silence as we surveyed the enemy line with critical eyes. I noticed much the same as before, the many many conscripts with Knights and Battlemages mixed among them.

    ¡°I see many thousands of Peasant folk who have been given spears and shoddy armor. And a Handful of Knights.¡± I said.

    ¡°True. And what would said peasants do if all of their knights were to fall?¡±

    ¡°Potentially rout. I see your point but where would they go? There is a living wall behind them that will push them forward. Couldn¡¯t Mother just drop the Canyon walls on them with her magic?¡± Irand asked as he frowned at the enemy.

    Mother looked surprised by him referring to her as such but she spoke.

    ¡°That''s what we went to look at. The Mages deployed Siege Weapons on top of the cliffs. The ones manning them seem to have some degree of magic as well, their shots would have struck home were I not so gifted in the air.¡± She said, a bit of pride showing on her face as she spoke the last words.

    ¡°Well we need something. We have enough supplies to keep a mundane force at bay for a long while but¡­ well if we lose our Siege Weapons we lose much of our fighting chance. We can¡¯t be everywhere and it would only take one of their Battlemages getting behind the walls for them to breach the defenses.¡± Irand grumbled.

    ¡°Agreed. Which is why we will be split during the battle. Tiran I want you down on the right flank. Keep your Knights braced and readied and that section of the wall will be safe from threat. Ere¡­ Love, you take point on the Left flank. With you there the Church will be too preoccupied with appearing weak next to you to rout before you do. And then Lady Greyson and I shall hold the Main Gate. Irand I want you back with Ruhn and Raya, should their forces break through have the Royals ready to evacuate at a moment¡¯s notice. And before you object, yes I know you are skilled with a blade but someone must guard them and I would ask you to do so because I can trust you to follow orders and should the battlefield shift you are the most capable of addressing the changes as needed while I am unavailable.¡± Father said, turning to each of us as he spoke.

    Tiran nodded and wrapped me in a hug before he headed off down the wall towards his men. Mother gave Father a kiss on the cheek and whispered something I very much wished I could not hear in his ear before she strode into the ranks of the Church Loyalists and they parted around her.

    Irand stood stock still and silently stubborn as he stared at Father. Father took him aside and they spoke for a few moments before I saw Irand wrap him in a hug and when he pulled away there were tears in his eyes as he turned and ran towards the fortress proper. Father was misty eyed himself as he walked back to stand next to me.

    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well dear, I am getting on in years. As much as your mother would wish that I stick around for a long time yet, I think this may be my last battle and I would like to rest and enjoy my last twenty years or so of life. So I told Irand that I had put into motion the process for him to inherit my place in the House after this battle. Since I was informed that you would most likely not be bringing a Lord home.¡± He said with a chuckle.

    I gave him a shy grin and he smiled over at me.

    ¡°And I do hope you plan on bringing this Odessa girl home at some point.¡±

    I blushed and he laughed as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Listen, It matters not who you love or why. I just want you to be happy and I know that both of your Mothers feel the same.¡± I nodded and he continued. ¡°Now then, I believe you planned on fighting that Prince yourself, no?¡±

    I nodded and turned back towards the enemy, who were now brandishing sectioned ladders and I could see Archers taking position in their ranks.

    ¡°Yes. And it looks like the Battle is about to begin.¡± I said as I drew my sword.

    Now was the time to prove that the strength I had gained was worth it. For all of those I loved, I would fight. And I would win.

    Twenty Minutes. That''s how long it took for things to go wrong. The Enemy advanced toward the Fortress and our Archers and Siege Weapons rained hell down on them. I saw a few flaming boulders fly from where Tiran was stationed, he had been using his newly discovered magic sparingly over the past days to prepare for this and now he was allowing our people to rain burning stones upon the enemy. On Mother¡¯s Side I saw a few explode with Golden Lights and others that burst into molten rain on impact. Between the missiles and the Arrows that dropped dozens with every volley the enemy¡¯s advance was slowed considerably. At least a thousand of them had fallen by the time the first attackers reached the Walls.

    I swept my hands upwards and brought all my training to bear as the Water mimicked my movements and began gliding up the wall before vaporizing in a flash of steam that burned the first eager attackers. It wasn¡¯t a trick I could do often, Twice more maybe before I would give out but to buy time for our defenders to brace their weapons at the top of the Enemy¡¯s Ladders.

    But for now I couldn¡¯t not as I saw the Enemy Prince bounding forward and leaping far to high into the air to land upon the battlements before me. He smiled as I fully dismissed my Glamour and he could see my Draconic features in truth.

    ¡°Ha! A Dragon! I was right to offer you a place in my Harem, You could even have ruled as Empress by my side. But alas now I will simply have your heart. With such Pure Draconic Magic to enhance my power there will be none who could stand against me!¡± He said as he too a handful of steps towards me.

    ¡°Keep them out of my way.¡± I growled to Father as I rushed forward.

    I had been expecting him to be as Strong as Tiran. I had anticipated he might be as strong as I. But no. Our Blades clashed and he threw me back. Not far mind you but still, even Mother was barely strong enough to do that in her human body. He grinned like a madman as he lunged at me, blade aimed for my throat. I shot to my feet and parried the blow, sending his sword tip into the stonework and dragging my own blade up his, ripping off the back of the plate covering his hand. I tried to swing for his neck but he shoved his shoulder into the path of my blade and it slid off the armor just barely missing his head.

    He pulled his blade free and with his free hand he delivered a blow to my chestplate. I felt the wind leave my stomach as I struggled to stay on my feet and barely managed to bring my own blade up to stop his from cutting into my side. It was the most powerless I had felt in a duel of blades in years. He wasn¡¯t like Argan where he simply used brute strength, no he had technique and skill in spades. I cast a glance down the wall where most of our forces were keeping the attackers at bay, pushing their ladders from the walls and repelling them as best they could. Our Archers were still firing on their advancing forces and I could see Father standing over a pile of men slumped against the battlements as blood sprayed on his armor. He was holding but some of the Attackers were out of his reach and forcing their way through gaps in our defenses.

    As I turned back to Sairn and bared my teeth at him I felt something I hadn¡¯t before. A heat in my chest, burning and wrathful. He smiled as I sucked in a breath and forced it back out, wreathed in flames as a jet of fire sprayed past him and caught on the men who had just climbed over the wall. I could see them burning as I turned my gaze back to the Prince.

    ¡°Clever little Dragon aren''t you?¡± He asked, pulling his blade back and thrusting the tip towards my chest.

    I sidestepped the sword but fell for the feint as his fist collided with my jaw and sent me skidding across the stone. My armor scraped against the stone and everything spun as I tried to get my bearings. How was a human this strong? He was every bit as strong as Mother was if not more so. Didn¡¯t matter. I had to stop him. Because no one else here could stand against his power, if he got past me then everyone here would die, either by his hand or his armies. I rose to my feet as I saw him strolling towards me. Strolling. As if he were on a walk through a Garden. If my sword hadn¡¯t been reinforced with magic it would have snapped in my grip.

    ¡°Oh come now, I had been hoping for more Dragon! If your kind are so pathetic I can see why they were all hunted down. I had often wondered how they passed from memory but I see now. The answer is that I am simply stronger than you. Than all of your kind! Think of it! King Sairn, Bane of Dragons! Or better yet, I could take you with me! A beauty like yourself would be a wonderful trophy in my Harem! So come now Dragon, stand and address your Master.¡± He said cheerfully.

    I glared up at him and his smile faltered for a moment as i swung my blade, aiming to drive the blade into his stomach.  He parried the Blow but I felt warm blood spray across me as I saw another blade drive its way through his shoulder. I looked to see Father, using his blade to stop the Prince¡¯s arm from moving as the blade had pierced my chest just below my heart. Not a death blow, but had the Prince continued moving he would have killed me.

    The Prince roared with Fury and took the blade from his shaking hand and swung towards Father. I lunged to stop him and my Blade found its mark as it pierced the Prince¡¯s heart, but it was too late for Father. The Prince¡¯s blade had carved its way through his shoulder and down through his chest, nearly cutting him from shoulder to hip. I let loose a scream as I pushed my blade through the Prince and forced his wretched heart out the front of his breastplate. Sairn fell in a heap and I grabbed Father before he could fall.

    ¡®MOTHER!¡¯ I screamed into her mind as I pulled him back against the battlements and did my best to press the wounds together.

    He coughed up blood and took a ragged breath as I held him there. His eyes met mine and I dove into his mind. It was unlike Sophia¡¯s. Hers had been a tumultuous sea and his was simply our family home. He was sitting in the Parlour waiting for me.

    ¡°Father!¡± I cried.

    He did not rise, he simply waited for me to reach him. Even here his breathing was labored and though he bore no injuries, he looked in such pain. He looked up at me as I stood before him, trying to think of something, Anything, I could do to help. I couldn¡¯t mend wounds like mother could. I couldn¡¯t use my magic to bind him together or keep his blood flowing. He saw my panic and through gritted teeth he smiled.

    ¡°Dear, there is nothing you can do here. I know. Not for me. That Bastard is dead and you have a fighting chance.¡± He said stiffly, hands gripping his old chair just like they had when the Late Lady Greyson had tended to his wounds.

    ¡°But you¡­ What am I going to do without you¡­¡± My mind was racing but going nowhere, a mixture of Sadness and Anger had washed over me and I was holding back sobs and a string of curses in equal measure.

    ¡°You¡¯ll look after your brothers. You will do your duty as a Knight of the Realm and protect our people. And you will make sure your mother doesn¡¯t push herself too hard. She is very much like you, Naravie, she is an angry young woman but she is trapped in her past. Don¡¯t fall into that trap as well. Help her confront her memories instead of running from them. Remember Geneva and I but don¡¯t use us as Anchors. When you are lost in the tides of emotion and feel like you can¡¯t go on, remember the two of us, remember all we taught you and stay strong my dear. I wish I could see you grow and become the beautiful young Woman I know you will be but this is where my story ends. Do not let yours end here. Rage against the World if you must, do whatever it takes but survive and push these invaders from your home.¡± He said, his voice soft and tender despite the pain he was in.

    I had my hands resting on his, holding them tight as they gripped the gnarled old wood of his chair. He was already gone and he knew it. He was hanging on with pure willpower. I nodded to him and he smiled.

    ¡°Thats my Girl. And when you return home, tell Irand I am sorry I was not able to teach him. But he is clever and I know he will do great things. Tiran¡­ I wish I could see the Man he ends up becoming. Look after them both, they are strong but you will all need each other. Now go child, unleash that fury and save your home.¡±

    I nodded and rose on shaky legs as I took one last look at him. My eyes stung with tears but I could feel that rage roiling inside of me. It was like when Mother and I had been attacked in the forest but so much stronger. A churning tide of Magic.

    ¡°I love you Father. Say hello to Mother when you find her.¡± I said softly.

    He nodded with a haggard smile  and I pulled back from his mind. That tide of power¡­ I was going to unleash it on the enemy army. I was going to make them fear me. This¡­ they had attacked my home. Unprovoked as well. My hands clenched and I could see Mother charging through the fighting to reach us. I reached out to all our people in the Fortress and spoke in their minds an Icy Cold Hiss that all would understand.

    ¡®Stay away from the River.¡¯

    And then I threw myself from the walls into the air. I flew for the Capital. I was going to need a bit more than a River for this.

    Erenenya Ruinscale

    I had barely managed to reach Naravie and Artur when she threw herself from the walls and took to the skies. She was gone before I could think of doing the same. I knelt beside Artur and reached out to his mind. He was hanging on only barely, half held together by the enhancements I had woven into him and his own stubborn determination. As I stepped into his mindscape I found him resting within his chair in the Parlour of the Greyson Manor.

    ¡°Artur.¡± I whispered as I ran to his side.

    ¡°Ereneya.¡± He Grimaced and I could see that pieces of his mindscape were already beginning to fade away.

    The only things that remained clear and bright were the ancient chair he sat in now and the picture of his late wife in his hand. He gave me a pained smile as he looked up at me.

    ¡°I know I promised you a few more years but it seems I must break that promise. Apologies.¡±

    ¡°You old fool. Where does she fly to?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I do not know. But I could feel it, just as you described. An Overwhelming tide of rage within her. Whatever comes next, she will be unleashing the same power you did. Hopefully a bit more controlled. Hopefully.¡± He choked out a laugh as I saw his injuries forming on his mental body.

    ¡°I cannot mend a wound so deep.¡±

    ¡°I know. So I ask you this, will you look after my Children? All of them still need guidance. Tiran is still unsure of himself even after his duel with Argan. He doubts himself and it wears upon him. Irand is so wrapped up in his thoughts and he needs someone to give him a push to action now and again. I did my best but he needs more than I¡¯ll be able to give I¡¯m afraid. And Naravie¡­ She needs protection. She cares so much for those around her. She cares too much. If she does not temper that care with due caution it will get her hurt or worse. So please¡­. Look after them.¡± He had to pause to take a few shuddering breaths to finish his words but he managed to get them out.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    I knelt by his side and clasped his right hand within mine.

    ¡°Of course, as if all of them were my own.¡±

    He smiled, boundless thanks within it left unuttered.

    ¡°And Eren, do look after yourself as well. You shoulder such a heavy burden upon yourself. It has been nine centuries and counting. Let yourself live.¡± He said as the mental image broke down and I was forced back into my own mind.

    In the waking world his body went limp and began to come apart but I gripped the shoulders of his armor and pushed them back together, using a trickle of magic to melt the broken pieces of his armor together. It wasn¡¯t a clean fix but it would keep his body from splitting down the middle.

    I knelt over him, the first man I had loved in nearly two centuries and the first person I had told my story too with no lies or half truths. He had died for his family. As he had guessed he would. I took a deep shuddering breath and reached out towards my sons.

    ¡®Tiran. Irand¡­ Lord Greyson has fallen. You heard your Sister, stay away from the River. Tiran give your men their orders and then make your way too me. I have an idea of what your sister is going to do and we are going to ensure she is not killed in the attempt. Irand take command. With Artur gone the soldiers need orders and direction. Do what you must.¡¯

    I felt the pain in both of them as they responded but they both did as they were told. They both understood there would be time to grieve later, now was the time for action. I raised a hand over the fortress and felt the stone of the damp riverbed below. I willed my magic into it, strengthening the Riverbed as much as I could before I felt it. A deep low rumble that grew and grew and grew. I saw in the distance a cloud approaching over the land and I could feel my Daughter¡¯s approach.

    Part of me was dumbstruck. I had thought she meant to drag the remnants of the River to her aid. But no, she had gone much much further. She had flown to the Capital and taken hold of the whole damn lake there. A cloud of Vapor spraying into the sky was the sign of her approach and it was rushing towards us with frightful speed. The men on the walls saw it as well and many were parting to give the main gate as much space as possible.

    I felt a touch on my arm and I turned to see Tiran, armor coated in blood and sadness in his eyes as he gazed upon his Father. I picked Artur¡¯s body up and cradled him in my arms. I turned and grabbed one of the soldiers nearby, who was already retreating away from the Main Gate which sat directly over the river.

    ¡°You, soldier. Take him to the fortress proper.¡± I growled.

    He nodded, realizing who I was and he gently took Artur from me and moved as quickly as he could towards the fortress. Tiran looked up at me.

    ¡°What shall we do?¡± He asked, his voice shaky.

    ¡°Ensure your sister does not become the target of their Siege Weapons atop the cliff.¡± I growled, growing to my full size and feeling him leap upon my back.

    I took off from the Wall and flew towards the cliff face. I needed to stay low enough that the weapons and their operators could not see me before I was upon them. A flash of magic caught my eye to close to avoid. I felt Tiran run up my neck and heard him muttering something before the spell vanished in a puff of steam.

    Counter Magic.

    Easier for Humans to perform than Dragons it was an essential magic for anyone wielding magic against other mages. I smiled to myself knowing he had indeed been paying attention these past weeks on how to wield his magic without burning himself out.

    I had just reached the Cliff face when we heard the Fortress break. I whipped my head back to see the rear gate of the Fortress being ripped apart as the surge of water crashed through it. I ran my way up the final few dozen feet of the Cliff Edge and clawed my way over the edge. Sure enough there was a crew there readying a trebuchet. One of them turned toward us and I could see the sparks of magic flickering about his hand a spell forming in his mind. I let loose a growl before I opened my jaws and a torrent of flame shot forth. The siege crew and the mage were gone in seconds, reduced to ashes by my flames. I had only a moment to breathe before I heard Tiran.

    ¡°Look Out! To the Left!¡±

    I turned and saw the last moments of the Ballista firing before the bolt slammed into my side. I gasped for breath as I looked down to see a Ballista bolt in the soft scales of my underbelly. It wasn¡¯t a fatal wound by any means, painful yes but not fatal. It did knock the wind out of me though and I struggled to catch my breath as I saw them loading another bolt into place. I was about to take off when I heard Tiran casting a simple spell. It was one to conjure flame, one of the first I had been taught and the only one I had had time to teach him aside from Countering. He pointed his hand towards them and I heard the snap of the Draw cable as it glowed red hot for a moment at full draw. Two of the crew manning it fell to the ground as the cable snapped against them and the remaining crew scrambled to try and mend it.

    They never got the chance.

    I brought down my forelegs on the Earth in front of me and and stone spikes shot out of the ground beneath them, spelling a bloody end for all of them. I gripped the Bolt in my side and snapped it off, leaving a foot long stub protruding from my scales. I didn¡¯t bother waiting as I took a running leap and began flying across the upper cliffs searching for other siege engines above the canyon. We found the rest in a shallow valley only a short ways beyond, it seemed the two we had come across had been overeager.

    I dove at those on the western side of the Canyon¡¯s edge and they did not even realize I was there before the full force of me slammed into their weapons, crushing them flat. Tiran leaped from my back as a handful of survivors attempted to recover some of their ammunition and drive it into me and I heard the choked cries of pain as Tiran¡¯s blade met their throats. For an Honorable Knight he certainly knew how to fight dirty.

    I took a running leap and soared across the Canyon to where the other crews were fixing their aim upon me. I dove out of the way of some and I let a few Ballistae Bolts graze off my upper scales as I shot towards them. A few fired arrows at me but they were too high to aim at my underbelly, and the only scales they could hit were the hardened ones upon my back and side. A few did plant themselves in my scales but I shrugged them off easily enough, far easier than Naravie would if they attacked her.

    I let loose a Roar as I collided with their weapons. A Trebuchet snapped under the force of my assault, A Ballista was trampled underfoot, I sent many of their weapons sailing into the canyon below with a sweep of my tail. And then there were the soldiers. These were not conscripts but trained men. I saw them draw spears and Shields and take up a formation as I smashed the last of their weapons.

    Cute.

    I could see their mage issuing commands and I snarled at the soldiers as my Tail rushed forward and impaled him upon its bladed point. I brought the screaming mage up to my jaws in front of his men and growled an order.

    ¡°Surrender, and I will let you live.¡±

    They did not respond and I snapped my jaws around the Mage¡¯s upper body. A simple twist and the screaming stopped. I resisted the urge to gag as I felt the body glide down my throat. Humans were vile, far too bony and always clad in metal. Terrible for the stomach that.

    The Soldiers remained undeterred and the first row of their formation leveled spears at me. I swiped my claws and sent half of them flying into the canyon as they screamed and the other half made no noise at all as they fell to ribbons before me.

    I turned back to see Tiran pulling his blade free of the last of his opponents and just in time as we heard the roaring rush of water approaching. Down below the enemy army tried to retreat as the wall of water approached them. It was a terrifying sight.

    The water moved as if it were alive, clawing itself forward and swallowing whole anyone and anything caught in its path. I watched as a Wickedly sharp draconic claw pulled itself up over a small clif and engulfed the soldiers who had been standing there. Others raced forward, carving grooves into the soil and stone beneath them. The heat coming off of the tide was intense. For my part I could handle it but I could see Tiran was backing away as jets of steam flew into the sky.

    I scanned the water and found her. A sapphire core in the water below, swimming at the front of the flood as the water took on the shape of a massive Dragon''s head and it rushed forward. I watched hundreds of soldiers disappear under the water and the water was running red as it flowed further and further into the Canyon.

    I tore my eyes away from the Carnage and took to the skies. Tiran started running on the other side of the canyon and I had to strain myself to gain a lead on Naravie''s Tide. There was one more group. Artur and I had seen it while we were scouting. The largest collection of Siege engines was at the mouth of the Canyon and they had been assembling a strange contraption there.

    It took moments but felt like hours as I raced forward. I could hear the cries and shouts of the Soldiers below as they were faced against my Daughter''s Wrath. I crested a final peak and I saw it.

    A twisted amalgam of metal and wood. A Mage stood on a pedestal at the center and it was glowing with a sickening crimson aura. They had a massive glass lens pointed at the Canyon where Naravie would be appearing in moments. I went into a steep dive and folded my wings in close. I was a several ton projectile aimed directly at the device and I was within only a hundred feet when my world went sideways, literally.

    My head spun and the next thing I knew I was on the ground and my vision was swimming with spots as I tried to climb to my feet. A few seconds later and I could make out the Mage who had caused it, a young woman with Long Flaming Red hair and  a gnarled black staff in hand. She was still chanting her spell but it was obvious she had used too much magic on the first spell to knock me down. I could see it, the black veins of ash creeping up her hands and spiderwebbing across her neck. I rose to my feet and bared my teeth at her and the soldiers who had been charging at me. The Soldiers to their credit continued and one managed to wedge the point of his spear into my scales, not enough to draw blood unfortunately for him. I raised my claw over him and he turned into a red stain on the ground beneath the force of it. The Mage¡¯s spell was making me off balance but it was easy enough to stand still. The other soldiers didn¡¯t even reach me, I let loose an inferno from my jaws and they were naught but ash in the wind and their weapons and armor were slag upon the ground.

    The Mage fell to her knees and I heard the sound of Vomit hitting the ground as she retched, her staff blowing away in the breeze as her Magic consumed it. I rushed forward as her spell broke and barreled into the Machine that the Mage was standing within with my full weight. The Machine rocked back, ungodly heavy as I forced it out of its position. A Beam of that Dark Crimson aura launched forward and I felt my left arm and part of my neck erupt in pain as the far side of the canyon had a crevice several hundred feet deep carved into it.

    I kept pushing until the machine tumbled over the edge of the canyon, the intricate metal twisted and shattered upon the stone below and it was little more than scrap when it reached the bottom of the Canyon. I watched as the wall of water that Naravie commanded swept over thousands of soldiers and washed away the remains of the machine. On the far side of the Canyon Tiran was igniting the last of the siege engines as Naravie swept past us and into the Plains beyond. The bulk of the enemy army was their, encamped and ready for a siege.

    They never had a chance to evacuate. I stood upon the cliff¡¯s edge as the Boiling Water swept over man and beast alike, the Horse Lords of Nathal were swept away alongside Harendel¡¯s Army. I could see some fleeing at the far end of the camp and it looked as if maybe a few hundred at most might escape. The waters slowed and were merely flood waves as they grew distant from my Daughter, who had perched herself on a stone that rose higher than others at the Mouth of the Canyon. She let loose screaming roar after screaming roar, to the Soldiers they were the sounds of a Terrible beast but to my ears I knew different. They were the cries of a Heartbroken child. Once I had made them myself, almost a millennia ago. She would continue until her rage subsided and her voice gave out and I would have been content to merely wait and watch. Until I heard the pathetic whimpering of a mage. I turned my gaze from Naravie and focused on the young woman.

    She was on her knees, the black of Manaburn still stretching across her skin. It had been a relatively common affliction among novice mages in my youth but with how the study of magic had become taboo now, I imagined it might be more of an issue. She was crying and I could hear what was definitely cursing in a language I did not know.

    ¡°You are beaten human.¡± I growled into her mind.

    She looked up and to her credit she managed to stand upon her feet in defiance.

    ¡°I do not need your mockery, Dragon.¡± She spoke with a northerner¡¯s accent but her common tongue was quite well spoken. Odd.

    ¡°Such fire for someone doomed to die here.¡±

    ¡°I would not have been here at all were it not for that Bastard of a Prince!¡± She spat a glob of phlegm on the ground and it sizzled as it boiled away into steam.

    She was burning up from within but still able to stand. Not possible for a normal human in Manaburn. I crept forward and remembered the injury in my shoulder as my left arm gave out beneath me. I hissed and looked down to see that the scales had been blasted away and the tender skin below was a bloody mess. It hurt something awful but I spoke a simple spell and the skin closed. It would need more attention later but for now it was fine. I continued moving towards the Mage and she stood her ground. Perhaps because her legs were shaking so badly she couldn¡¯t take a step.

    ¡°You call your Prince a Bastard. Traitorous words.¡± I growled as I stood just before her.

    ¡°He is not my Prince. He is my Torturer! Conquered my tribe and made me one of his Concubines! Me! The Daughter of the Sun Seeker himself! If I am to die I will burn that Bastard before I do!¡± She cried, anger pouring through her voice.

    I tilted my head¡­ Sun Seeker¡­ Sun Seeker¡­ It sounded familiar. Too Familiar. I racked my brain while she shouted a string of curses at the sky. She wasn¡¯t a threat to me. Not at this moment.

    It came to me after a moment. The Sun Seeker! They had been the leader of a group of Nomads to the North of my Home! They had dwelled in the Mountains and been famed for their mage craft! And they had been Masai¡¯s¡­ A low growl escaped my chest and the Woman turned to me, as if she had forgotten I was there in her rage.

    ¡°Child. Are you one of the Stone¡¯s Children?¡± I asked.

    She looked taken aback as I said it and she shook her head.

    ¡°We have not called ourselves such in Centuries. Only the Eldest of the Seers speak of that name now. We are the Cloud Weavers. As stated by our newest Sun Seeker, some three centuries ago. Who are you to know of us, Old Wyrm?¡± She said, her rage fading for a moment.

    I nodded my head as she spoke. Of course they didn''t have the same name now. I had known them almost a Millennia ago. I looked down at her and I could almost see Masai¡¯s face in hers. No doubt there. I let loose a long breath as memories of my Old Friend rushed into my mind.

    ¡°I knew a Sun Seeker of ages past. She was a friend. Masai of the Undying Flame.¡± I said slowly.

    ¡°Elder Seer Masai perished so long ago. She was a Sister to one of my Ancestors¡­ She was my inspiration when I took up the study of Magic from the Seers. One of our greatest wielders of the Old Powers in our time of need. She was the first broken link in the Sun Seekers¡­ It was a dark time when she passed, or so the Elder¡¯s claim.¡± The Woman said.

    ¡°Yes well, I owe her for my failure to save her in the hour of her greatest need. So I will pass that favor onto you.¡± I said as I pressed my claws into the ground before her.

    The stone cracked beneath her feet into a runic circle, one that had been burned into my memory by Masai herself during my studies. A Cure for Manaburn that Masai and the mages of my Father¡¯s court had discovered and that had been lost when I had destroyed them all. Save for my own memory. I called forth my own magic and the runes glowed and I saw the Ashen lines on the Woman¡¯s body fade, not fully removed but she would not succumb to Manaburn now. She looked down at herself and then up to me as she gaped at the now faded lines upon her skin.

    ¡°You stopped it? Impossible.¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Not impossible. A forgotten memory left by Masai herself. Yours to use now. But I ask that you leave this kingdom in peace. You would find its defenders well equipped to deal with a single mage in any regard.¡± I said and she stared up at me as if I held all the answers.

    ¡°I would be compelled to fight under the Arrogant Prince¡¯s banner. He holds the power to end my Clan¡¯s lives at a whim.¡±

    ¡°The Prince is dead. Slain by my Daughter¡¯s hand.¡±

    The Mage staggered a bit at that, as if she could not believe I spoke true but could not fathom a deception.

    ¡°If he is gone then I bear no obligation to fight. But I will not be able to return to my people. Not so long as the King of Harendel rules from his throne. But¡­ without his Champion Prince he will not be able to wage war as he has. I will return to the Capital and inform them that this Kingdom holds to much power to be conquered. The other Royal Children are more tempered than their arrogant brother¡­ Perhaps one of them¡­¡± She trailed off as she mumbled to herself and I could only imagine what schemes were running through her head.

    I let loose a growling smirk as I remembered how Masai was much the same. Perhaps Reincarnation was real and this girl was my old friend reborn. One could hope. I rose from my seated position and made my way to the Canyon¡¯s edge. The Flood had stemmed and I could see a force of maybe a hundred on its far edge, a handful of miles away beyond the boiling, flooded plain between us. The waters were evaporating and I could see the devastation now, Thousands of bodies that had been swallowed up by the rushing water now motionless and ruined in the plains below. Tents, wagons and all manner of supplies scattered among them. Naravie had gone quiet below and I looked down at her perch to see her still faintly screeching but now with a lack of spirit. She was succumbing to Slumber. I doubted she had been conscious for the last neck of her flood and now she was simply screaming out of instinct.

    I looked back at the Mage and found her still rambling to herself. I rolled my eyes and flew down to collect my daughter as Tiran stood upon the far cliff and looked out at the Devastation his sister had wrought.

    And then the rain began to fall.

    Naravie Greyson

    I awoke in my bed within Mother¡¯s home. I felt a horrible aching in my head and my body felt even worse. It was that same weight that I had been wracked with after pulling the river with me but now it came with pain as well. As if someone were crushing me while the weight pressed down upon me. I bolted upright and the room swam with colors as my stomach churned with it. It was the worst I had ever felt in my life and it took a moment before I was able to look about without wanting to retch.

    I was in my room. Dressed only in fresh small clothes and there was a note resting on the bed at my side. Small and simple and clearly scrawled with haste in Mother¡¯s handwriting.

    ¡®I shall return shortly. If you awake while I am away, there is food downstairs. I know better than to try and tell you to wait in bed. - Mother¡¯

    It took a few moments to swing my legs out from under the blanket but I managed. I braced myself against the wall as I slowly walked to the door and made my way down the steps beyond. A Deep gnawing hunger clawed at my insides and I desperately wanted something, anything, to eat as I stumbled down the stairs.

    I tried to remember why I was so tired. It was blank when I tried to recall, I had been at the Fortress the enemy had begun advancing and I¡­ I had fought the Prince. And nearly lost. Until¡­ Until¡­ Father.

    I felt the emotions wash over me as I remembered that. No, not wash. This was like a Waterfall had come crashing down on my head. I stumbled and dug my claws into the wall to avoid falling as sadness flooded my mind. I had failed to protect Father and now he¡­ He was gone. And I had¡­ I had¡­ I remembered the rage and the rushing water. The bodies floating past me as they drowned or were cooked in their own skin by my boiling tide. I was glad I was alone because I felt the smile creep over my face as I remembered seeing them.

    The Human Fools who had dared attack my home. My People! They had gotten what they deserved. It was a cruel thought but¡­ one I was willing to allow as I kept descending down the steps. Perhaps Mother had managed to save Father. Perhaps. I knew it was false the moment it entered my head but it was a small comfort.

    I reached the main cavern and I found a table set with a handful of dishes mainly comprised of fruit and bread. I made my way there and tore into it. Nothing seemed to quell th hunger in my chest but it was better than nothing. I finished off the plates that had been laid out and sat there waiting for the hunger or the pain to subside.

    Father was gone. Lord and Lady Greyson were together once more. That thought brought a small smile to my face and a few moments later I was crying. Tears ran down my face and I didn¡¯t even try to stop them. Father was gone, the man who had taught me damn near everything I knew was gone. I don¡¯t know how long I sat there bawling but when I managed to reign in my emotions and dry my eyes, Mother was there, a gentle hand resting on mine. Tiran and Irand were there as well. Sitting across from us as both of them gave me sad smiles.

    ¡°You remember then?¡± Mother asked, her voice a whisper.

    I nodded.

    ¡°All of it?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I am sorry, Hatchling. But you protected your home.¡±

    ¡°None of our people were killed by your flood. A few were injured when the gates were destroyed but they were minor and everyone should make a full recovery.¡± Irand said softly.

    ¡°And Father?¡±

    ¡°Gone before I had even reached him. His Funeral was a week ago. We tried to wait for you to wake but¡­¡± Tiran trailed off letting the implication hang in the air.

    ¡°How long was I out?¡±

    ¡°Nearly two weeks. I had expected you to remain in slumber for another month. But you began stirring a week ago. You recover magic quickly, Child.¡± Mother said softly.

    I nodded as I looked to my Brothers.

    ¡°Is he with Mother?¡± I asked.

    They both nodded, a sad smile on both of their faces.

    ¡°And the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Ruhn had us round up the survivors. Less than One Hundred and fifty survived and many were badly injured by the steam and the boiling water. Argan and I were tasked with capturing them and¡­ Well many were unwilling to accept aid. We allowed them to return home to their King with an official warning and an unofficial one. I think maybe eighty of them will survive the trip.¡± Irand explained.

    ¡°And Ruhn acknowledged House Greyson¡¯s contribution. We have all the territory surrounding the Western Mountains under our banner now. And only House Tarand, House Nalthair and House Sanver support the Church. So maybe things will get better.¡± Tiran said.

    ¡°Maybe. But for now you must recover child. Your body is still weak from Slumber and you will need your strength for what is to come. If you are willing we make for the Southwestern Desert at the start of the Spring next year.¡± Mother said as she pulled me in close.

    ¡°Spring? It is barely Fall now. Surely we could leave sooner. I am ready. We could go and¡­¡± I stopped when I saw them all shaking their heads at me.

    ¡°No. You need time to recover. I need time to get the affairs of the House in order and we all need time to mourn Father. And Tiran needs to spend some time with his ¡®Betrothed¡¯.¡± Irand said with a small chuckle.

    Tiran¡¯s face turned scarlet and he punched Irand¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t say anything!¡± Tiran cried.

    ¡°I know I know but we needed to see that embarrassed look on you again. Its priceless!¡± Irand said with a laugh as Tiran gave a few gentle punches into Irand¡¯s arm.

    I felt Mother chuckle slightly and I gave a half smile.

    Father was gone. It would take some time to get used to that but¡­ I think we could manage to carry on from here. That''s what he would tell us to do anyway. I looked around at our little family and I felt warmth in my chest as I braced myself for what was to come.

    We would face it together. As we always had and always would.

 Chapter 1: Flames of the Father

    Sir Tiran Greyson

    I awoke to a soft touch on my chest and a weight on my shoulder. I smiled as I looked over at Nire¡¯s sleeping face. It was almost time for her to leave and us as well. Ereneya had been satisfied with her preparations and now the time was almost upon us. We would be heading to the southwest before the week was out to deposit Nire at Port where her Father was finishing the preparations for their expedition.

    The last few months had been a blur. Father¡¯s Funeral, the aftermath with the Church, Dealing with all the politics surrounding everything after that. Irand and I had been running ourselves ragged and Naravie had made infrequent stops into the city since she had awoken from her Slumber. The people responded to her with either fear and wariness after the battle or idolizing her for the defense of the Kingdom. I think it had turned her off to being around people in the intervening months and I knew for a fact that she was meeting with her ¡°Friend¡± Odessa the Weaver.

    I had yet to meet her but from what I had heard from Naravie and Ereneya she seemed pleasant enough. Naravie had had no shortage of new clothes since she had been spending more time with Odessa and she looked happy, or at least as happy as any of us were since Sir Greyson had fallen. I¡­ it was a little painful to admit but I think I had accepted it faster that the others, Sir Greyson had given me everything I had hoped for but he had also taught me to not dwell in the past. I had taken that lesson to heart, it was after all the way I had coped after my birth parents had beat me half to death and cast me out of their home. Irand I think had been distracting himself in his own work and Naravie¡­ She was taking it the hardest I think. Ereneya had mentioned that she believed Naravie¡¯s mind had fully settled following the battle and now she was dealing with far more turbulent emotions on top of her mind regressing a few years. As Someone who had been through that maelstrom of emotion, and still occasionally did if I forget to get my monthly potion from Gaty, I did not envy her.

    Not only that but she had been closest to Sir Greyson, she had been his child and it was an unspoken agreement that she had been his favorite. When Lady Greyson had passed away the two of them had grieved her together in a way that Irand and I hadn¡¯t. They had spent so many years molding Naravie into the Knight that had made the family proud. When she had bested me in our duel for the Title of Royal Champion, I had been so proud of her. She was the more skilled fighter between us and she had proven it that day.

    I pulled Nire closer to me and she buried her face in my shoulder. I felt her hands slide under my arms and rest on my back. She was always one to resist getting out of bed as long as possible. I let out a small laugh as her hair brushed against my bare skin. She was soft and comforting in a way I never had been. Beautiful, Elegant, and she could and would challenge anyone to a duel. I had been worried when Ereneya had called me from my post on the battlements during the Battle but I had left Nire in charge of the Knights and she had risen to the challenge. All of them knew of her skill with a blade, honed from years of seafaring expeditions with her Father, and she proved a capable commander. I had even seen her strike down one of their battlemages. A Fierce and Beautiful Warrior, and yet here she was curled up against me under soft blankets and looking as if she were the most delicate thing in the world.

    Our agreement would last until she left on her expedition. We would play the part of the happily betrothed couple but once she left that was it. We were free to find others but if I succeeded in my quest, we wouldn¡¯t be compatible anymore. That had been the thing we had talked about at length. She had been assaulted by one of the Sailors in a port when she was younger and while she had overcome most of that fear through years of struggle she still could not stand that particular part of men. But we had resolved to remain friends when she returned from her expedition, and that was enough for me. I pressed a kiss to her forehead and she stirred and she looked up to return it.

    ¡°We should get up. Or else Irand will come and drag me out of here again.¡± I said, a soft laugh in my voice remembering the day he had done that.

    ¡°You mean I could have all these wonderful pillows and blankets to myself? That sounds divine.¡± She laughed as she pressed her body to mine. ¡°But we have a few minutes still, yes?¡±

    I nodded and she disappeared beneath the blankets. Gods, on mornings like these I almost second guessed myself on our journey. Almost.

    A few minutes turned into over an hour before Nire and I even crawled out of bed and by the time I was dressed and headed downstairs Irand was halfway through breakfast. Looking over reports and setting up a chain of command for while we were absent, he had been planning for the past few months but now he kept finding new potential problems that kept his attention.

    ¡°What do you need me to do today, Lord Greyson?¡± I asked as I slid into my seat next to his and Nire waved as she slipped out the front door.

    He twitched with annoyance as I called him that. Friendly sibling ribbing. I gave him a smile and he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I need you to go meet with House Nashin. They are defecting from House Tarand but they want to talk to the Hero of House Greyson first. I¡¯d go with you but I have to meet with Ruhn and Raya about the Missing Dragon Plan. We have most everything set up but Mother came and gave me a few final vital pieces this morning.¡± He said, smirking as he used the title the people had given me.

    I hated being called a Hero. All I had done was beat Argan half to Death in a duel and helped Ereneya keep my Sister safe. I hadn¡¯t done anything worthy of being called a Hero. The only reason we had one the Battle was because Father¡¯s Sacrifice had triggered Naravie¡¯s Wrath. Without that¡­ I didn¡¯t dwell on what could have been.

    But my ears did perk up at his mention of his plan. It was something he had been working on for the past three months with the Royals. A way to defend themselves from another larger force if Ereneya and Naravie weren¡¯t here to protect them. We had our defenses and they were adequate for a mild invasion but if the Church deigned to send an army of Paladins and Priests, without the aid of the Dragons they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Of course that was on the off chance that they did send any force at all. Ruhn had been surprisingly cordial to the Church¡¯s representative¡¯s after the battle and he had been smoothing relations with the Kingdoms where they held much of their power. I doubted they would attack but¡­ better to be prepared than not.

    ¡°Alright. What can I expect from House Nashin?¡± I asked, unfamiliar with them by name.

    ¡°They are angry with House Tarand. The High Priest found their son lying with a farmer boy and he had them both flogged for ¡®Sins against nature¡¯. The Boy is still recovering and the farm boy didn¡¯t make it. The Church refused to heal him. They are going to want reassurances that their son will be safe under the Greyson banner. I would give them all the reassurances you feel comfortable giving and then see if they are willing to have their son relocated to Riverstone. He''s a bright kid, excellent bargaining skills, would do well as a merchant.¡± Ireland said, half informing me of his ideas and half lost in his thoughts.

    Irand had become the brains of House Greyson with Naravie¡¯s absence and Father¡¯s passing and while I had always known he was smarter than either of us, this was new to see him like this. I liked it. He wasn¡¯t drowning his sorrows and he was being productive. He had also turned Riverstone into his own pet project with some help from Ereneya. She had told him that she could carve a path through the mountains to form a new trade route. He had been trying to start getting Riverstone ready for that eventuality. I nodded to him as one of the servants set a plate in front of me. I gave her a smile and she returned it.

    She was one of the newer servants who had fled to us after the Duel. We had had many who were in relationships the church forbid come to ask us for our protection and we had granted it to all we could. Several of the houses who had flocked to our banner had been in need of help and we had sent those we couldn''t take in directly to their service instead. So far it had been going well but I was worried about the long term. The one who had brought my food out had come to us with her Daughter who was all of eight years old and very vocal about how she didn¡¯t like boys. The Church''s agents had made vague threats to the two of them and they had come running to us. She was a strong girl and after a bit of debate we had actually had her train as a knight beneath one of the Royal Guard. So far she had excelled and despite the Church¡¯s anger over it, she was proving their arguments wrong.

    We had had a few other women who had applied to train as Knights following Ruhn¡¯s Decree at the Duel and while they were not being trained by the Royal Guard, they were proving capable indeed. Most of the ones who had started training later in their teens wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Royal Guard but they would make excellent House Champions. Few things were so useful as a lifetime of rage and being treated as lesser.

    ¡°Are they expecting me?¡±

    ¡°I just told them you would meet them before noon. Head over when you are ready. I don¡¯t think it will take you too long to convince them, they definitely won¡¯t stay under House Tarand regardless of how this meeting goes.¡± He said as he finished his breakfast and got up to leave, tucking an old wooden box under his arm.

    I quickly ate my breakfast and dressed myself in more formal wear and headed outside. It was a cold and sunny winter morning. Only a few weeks prior we had had the Dark Moon Celebration. It was a time to remember the fallen and the lost and to honor their memory with small gatherings in the home. Many toasts were made during the three days of Celebration and it culminated in a large gathering within the center of the city where all were invited to bring food and drink in one final celebration of those we had lost and for the beginning of the new year as the festival took place on the darkest and final day of the year. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I breathed into my hands and smiled as I kindled a flame in my palm with naught but my breath. I felt as though I had been a good student in the ways of magic these past few months. Ereneya had had little time to teach me but she gave me lessons and the means to practice when time allowed. I could now conjure small flames in my hand and maintain them for hours. Quite a useful skill in the middle of winter. A few children walked past with their parents and I could see them watching the flames dance around my palms and I gave them a quick smile and made the flames leap and spiral around my fingers. Most people in the Kingdom were still wary of magic, especially after Naravie¡¯s merciless display but the looks on children¡¯s faces when they saw me performing small tricks was always worth it.

    It took me longer than usual to reach the district with House Nashin¡¯s small estate due to a small problem with a runaway wagon but when I did I was ushered in even before I could knock on the door. It was unusual for a Noble to directly answer the door but Lady Nashin hurried me inside and into their parlour where Lord Nashin and their son were sitting.

    The boy looked rough. While flogging generally was limited to the back it wasn¡¯t unheard of for the whip to reach the victim¡¯s face. I could see a long gash on his cheek where the whip had cut into the soft skin. His eyes were dark and distant and I wasn¡¯t sure he even knew I was there. I took my seat across from them as Lady Nashin took a seat next to her son.

    ¡°Lord and Lady Nashin, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, even if it is under such grim circumstances.¡± I said with a slight bow to them.

    Lord Nashin gave me a nod while his wife rubbed her thumb along her son¡¯s hand. Lord Nashin was a well built man. If he wasn¡¯t a soldier then I imagined he was accustomed to manual labour. I could see calloused hands and his gaze was every bit as Stern and steely as Father¡¯s had been.

    His wife was no less fragile. While she wasn¡¯t muscular, she was clearly not the simple housewife that many of the nobility preferred in the kingdom. Her eyes were sharp and I could feel her gaze boring holes in me, studying me, as she comforted her son.

    ¡°I will not bandy words Sir Greyson, I want to know that my Son will be safe should we align ourselves with House Greyson. Doing so will cost us our land outside the city and we have little else to rely upon to keep our position within the nobility. I have spoken to a few of the other Major Houses and I would like to hear what House Greyson can offer.¡± Lord Nashin said, his voice confident but I could see past the false bravado.

    He claimed it was about keeping their status but he really just wanted his son to be safe. They would be willing to lose their status among the nobility to make that happen. I placed my hands together as I flicked my gaze between the two of them. I had Dragon eyes now and that made people unnerved and I had found it a useful tool in the past few months. It made people nervous when I started too long but to their credit the both of them remained resolved and stalwart.

    ¡°My Brother is planning on transforming a small settlement on the eastern side of the valley into a trading town. I cannot promise security of status but if you are willing to put in the work to aid my Brother¡¯s plans then you could establish yourselves as the ones leading that trade. You would be safe there, so far into our territory. Under our banner we wouldn¡¯t allow the Church to reach you.¡± I explained, gears turning in my mind as I spoke.

    Lord Nashin looked surprised as I spoke. He glanced to his wife and she nodded though her gaze did not leave me.

    ¡°I must admit I expected posturing and some manner of extortion. I did not expect such¡­ bluntness.¡± He said, relaxing just a hair.

    ¡°You can thank my Father for that. He hated politics and the sooner an agreement could be reached the better. I don''t like to draw things out anymore than he did.¡±

    ¡°And I thank you for that. Now then¡­¡± The rest of the meeting passed as we discussed the finer points of their situation and I took down the information that I knew Irand would want about their finances and their staff. The staff question was the easiest as they had dismissed nearly all of their house servants after they had found a group of them discussing the young Lord¡¯s ¡°Crimes against the Church¡±. The few that remained were the oldest and loyalist to the house.

    It took a few hours to finish our talks and my head was swimming with numbers and figures by the end. I still didn''t understand how Irand kept everything in his head. As I left I saw their Son looking up after me, still lost in the darkness of his mind but he met my gaze before I left. I''m not sure if he could understand the look on my face but I tried to let him know that I had been where he had been before and that it could get better.

    They ushered me out the door quickly and I found myself in the mid afternoon streets. It was sparse and I had no desire to stay in the cool afternoon air. I took off at a jog back towards the Greyson Estate, faster and with longer strides than any normal person could do. I was only a moment from home when a cloaked figure stepped onto the path in front of me and I crashed into them at full speed, sending both of us sprawling on the cobblestone street.

    I sprang back to my feet almost immediately and rushed over to the cloaked figure. They held up a hand as I tried to assist them and they kept their head low as they climbed to their feet. It was apparent that they were older, not an elder but easily as old as Father had been, they rose on stiff legs and picked up a¡­ a Cane carved in the shape of a Wolf¡¯s Head. The same cane that my Birth Father had¡­ I peered under the hood to see a familiar face staring back at me. Not familiar in the usual sense, I hadn¡¯t seen him in nearly thirteen years. Since he had beat me half to death with that Cane and tossed me out into the snows. No, his face was familiar because each day over the past decade I had seen my own become more and more like it.

    Sun Kissed Skin and Bright Green Eyes shrouded by thick Black Hair. My distaste must have been apparent because he lowered his gaze and his free hand trembled and fell to his side.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I growled, mimicking the same tone Sir Greyson had scolded us for years with.

    It took him a moment to respond. He kept opening his mouth to speak but he said nothing as I stood before him and glared. Eventually he let out a long sigh and spoke, softly and deliberately.

    ¡°I wished to speak with You, Tiran.¡±

    That¡­ that caught me off guard. He had never used my name before. Always I had been Ivali Nalthair. I hated my old name, and he knew that. He was trying to get under my skin, lower my guard.

    ¡°And Why would that be? Its been nearly thirteen years since you beat me black and blue and tossed me out to die in the cold!¡± I wasn¡¯t bothering to keep my anger in check and flames danced around on the cobblestones at my feet.

    He didn¡¯t even try to avoid the flames, they licked at his boots and flicked about his cloak. He just stared, a haunted look on his face. There was something else there too, Pride, ever so faint but definitely there. He was silent for a few moments before he spoke, waiting for my rage to quiet ever so slightly.

    ¡°I wished to apologize to you. I¡­ I can never undo what I did. I can never take back what I did. I cannot mend the rift I tore between us. But I wanted you to know that I saw what you did in the arena. I saw how great a Knight you have become, How wondrous a person you have become. You¡­ I saw how wonderful a man you have become. And I wanted you to know how you inspired me to leave the ways of the church behind.¡± He said, his tone going from quiet speech to a shaky rambling as he raised his eyes to meet mine from beneath his hood.

    I stared as I listened. I didn¡¯t believe it. Not a word. He was lying. It was a trick. A ploy. A Plot. My lips curled back into a snarl. It was something I had seen Ereneya do dozens of times and something I had been copying her in.

    ¡°You think I would believe that? You nearly Killed Me! Your own Child! I would have died were it not for Sir Artur Greyson! You did not raise me to be the Man I am! My Father did! He was the example I followed! He was the one who made me into the Knight I am today! You were nothing but the one who-¡± I stopped as I realized that a crowd was forming around us.

    None of them were too close but they were watching us. No. Not us. I turned behind me to see a Fireball twice as tall as me hovering behind me. The roar of the flames would have made it impossible for anyone to hear me but I growled at the thought and held up a hand into the flame and willed it back into me. I could hear Ereneya now¡­ ¡®Temper Temper. Control your rage Tiran.¡¯ I turned to leave after the fire had faded but I felt a tugging on my coat. My head whipped around to see Lord Nalthair holding on to my sleeve with a pained look in his eye. I felt my heart twinge just a hair at the sight. No. He was the one who did this. Not me.

    He held up his free hand and I saw the small flicker of a flame dancing upon his palm. For a moment I thought I had caught him on fire and my heart raced but as I looked I saw the differences. It was lighter, fainter. It wasn¡¯t my flames. He was holding a small flame of his own in his palm.

    ¡°I am many things. A Wretch of a Father. A Poor Husband. An Old Man with too many regrets. But I am not lying to you Tiran. I saw what you did in the arena. And I resolved to learn, even if it was only a fraction of what you could muster. I wanted to come tell you that Lady Nalthair and I have split. And that if you ever needed my aid for anything, It is yours. Anything.¡± He said weakly, letting the hand holding my sleeve fall to his side.

    I stared for a moment before I turned and ran. I reached the doors of the Greyson Estate and tore through them, running straight for the courtyard where we had spent hours and hours training. I summoned my sword and I screamed as I slashed at the training dummy, again and again and again. I don¡¯t know how long I was out there but by the time I had finished the Sun had set and I was drenched in sweat. The Dummy was little more than an Iron Pole with knicks and cuts running up and down its length. The frost and snow around me was water that flowed around my feet as steam curled off the stones. I fell to my knees and I felt the tears start.

    Why? Why couldn''t he have just stayed gone? It was perfect to imagine him as the angry old man who would always hate me. The one who had said I wasn¡¯t his child anymore. The one who had sent my teeth rolling across the floor into the fireplace. The one who had told me that my place was to lie next to the husband that he and my mother chose and to grit my teeth and bear it. Why couldn''t he be that person? Why? Why? I pressed my forehead to the ruined dummy as I felt a firm hand on my shoulder. I looked over to see Ereneya, Golden eyes filled with worry as she held me there.

    She said nothing as she scooped me up into her arms and carried me into the house. I didn¡¯t remember anything past the door as my vision faded.

 Chapter 2: Warm Waters and Open Minds

    Lady Naravie Greyson

    I let out a sigh of relief as I slid into the near boiling waters of the Hot Spring. After I had spent a month doing my best to create them it was wonderful to simply relax in them, and the present company made it even better. Odessa ran her hands through my hair and scratched at the top of my head as she let her upper body rest on the sun warmed stones between our two pools. I was doing my best to keep my gaze from wandering to admire her but at this point I was half convinced she was trying to show off.

    I had been spending the majority of my time since the Funeral outside of the city. Mother had been good company for a time but once she and Tiran had begun planning the trip to the Desert I had felt out of place, and so I had begun spending time with the Weavers and Odessa specifically.

    It had initially been under the pretense, and the truth, that I needed a few more clothes than I currently had. After a week or two Odessa and I had formed a true friendship, enough that she and I had been spending time on the edges of the Weaver¡¯s forest and she had taken me to the tavern that Matriarch Cavari had mentioned during our first meeting. It had been an amusing experience, as more than a handful of the traveling patrons had approached me with flirtatious comments but Odessa had chased them away, and in a fashion so obvious that even I had picked up on it.

    When we had left that night she had wrapped me in her arms in the dark of the forest and pressed her lips to mine and I had melted under the contact. I had pushed my Telepathy to the limit to inform Mother I wouldn''t be back that night and I had spent much of the evening in Odessa''s embrace within a silk Hammock overlooking the valley where the Weaver''s Forest dwelled. It had been evening the following day when I had stumbled back home, red marks coating my neck and smiling like an idiot.

    Both Mother and Tiran had seen me but neither said anything about it. Following that I had started working on a spot where Odessa and I could spend time without others intruding and thus the idea for the Hot Spring had been born.

    I had been unsure of how to start but a bit of studying in Mother''s Hoard had shown me how to locate underground springs and bring them to the Surface. The rest had been a simple matter of using my magic to use the Water as a chisel to carve away rock and soil and then reinforcing the stone with Runes to prevent it from wearing down. Once I had done that I inscribed a handful of runes near the mouth of the spring to heat the water and then adjusted each pool accordingly.

    The pool I was in currently was mine, the water practically boiled and I always felt wonderful when I slipped into it. Odessa had made herself at home in one of the adjacent pools and I had carved it large enough to accommodate her true body''s size.

    So here we were, less than a foot of stone separating our pools as she ran her hands through my hair and started braiding it. I didn''t protest as she worked and I swear I could hear her laugh slightly as she worked on it. My hair had been a constant sore point for her, as it refused to hold any shape she wove it into for more than a handful of hours before it came loose back into the blonde mess it always was. I almost understood why Mother kept her hair short. Almost.

    ¡°So you are leaving soon.¡± She said, not a question but a pouting statement of fact.

    ¡°I am.¡± I said sadly.

    ¡°I want to go with you.¡±

    ¡°I know but it would be dangerous for you. Neither Mother nor I can carry you in your true body and you can only shift into your humanoid body for an hour before needing rest. And traveling beneath us on the ground puts you at risk of Humans.¡± I said, going through all the arguments we had brought up over the past few months.

    ¡°I asked my Mother about it.¡±

    ¡°Did she have something to add?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She presented an option. But I wished to speak with you about it before I chose to take it or not.¡±

    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Only slightly. She has a potion that she can brew that would lock me in my humanoid body for a period of six months. I would be human. As small and light as one¡­ and as frail.¡± She said, concern rising in her voice.

    I blinked and turned around to face her.

    ¡°That would be terrifying for you, wouldn''t it?¡± I asked, staring into her primary eyes.

    ¡°It would be¡­ different. I have often wished I could wander among humans and you know how I feel about my true form.¡± She said, not meeting my gaze.

    Indeed I did.

    We had spoken about many things over the past few months and that was among the most important. We had snuck out a handful of bottles of wine and she had been quite drunk when she pulled me close and gave me a long and tear filled rant about how much she despised her Monstrous form. How much she longed to be able to walk among humans. The lengths she had contemplated going to remove her spider-like body. I had had to restrain her from clawing off one of the Spider legs, and the scars were still visible on the front leg. I had seen how she limped with it and I felt guilty I hadn''t stopped her more quickly. Matriarch Cavari had said nothing when we had returned but the pain in her eyes was apparent enough that Odessa wouldn¡¯t meet her gaze.

    After Odessa had gone to bed that night I spoke with the Matriarch and she had explained it wasn¡¯t the first time one of her daughters had despised their body but the others hadn''t had anyone to stop them and¡­ well they were no longer with us. She had thanked me for stopping Odessa as much as I had and since then Odessa and I had avoided the subject or danced around it if it came up.

    ¡°Would you be alright like that? Six months is a long time without your extra arms. You¡¯d be defenseless on your own.¡± I said softly as she rested her chin on my shoulder.

    ¡°I would be¡­ But I don¡¯t think you would leave me alone, would you?¡± She whispered.

    ¡°I would never. But I worry if we are separated¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t finish my thought as she pressed her lips to mine briefly. I didn¡¯t fight it but I was conflicted. She must have felt it because she pulled back and looked concerned.

    ¡°It''s her again, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I nodded awkwardly. Since that Night in the Tavern when I had spoken to Sophia I had thought that maybe¡­ I felt her pressing me to the wall in the alley, her lips on mine and then trailing down my neck her hand so aggravatingly close before she pulled away. It was a scene that had been running through my mind almost every night since then. I had always loved Sophia and now there was a chance she could reciprocate that once she was free of Argan. It was why I hadn¡¯t made any attempt to go further with Odessa but my thoughts were always torn between them. I realized that Odessa was watching me with concern in her eyes as I was lost in my thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to lead you on but I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± I ran my hands through my hair.

    I felt Odessa¡¯s hands rest on my shoulders and being moving in firm but calm motions, massaging the muscle in them. I leaned back as she did it and I felt her head near mine again as she whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve thought about it again and again. And I¡¯ve come to a realization.¡±

    I opened one eye to look back at her. She leaned in close so her lips brushed the pointed edge of my ear.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing you, if both you and she were open to that Arrangement.¡± She said with a gleeful tone in her quiet voice.

    I blinked as my mind chewed through that. That¡­ was something I hadn¡¯t considered. I mean, I knew Ruhn and Raya had been open about their relationship and they enjoyed it but doing the same hadn¡¯t crossed my mind. I felt my front row of teeth dig into my lip as I thought about it. The idea of it didn¡¯t bother me either. In fact I quite liked it. I looked over to Odessa who was resting her upper body on the warm stones. She was beautiful and admittedly more¡­ developed than I was.

    Mother had infomed me that my body had settled about a month after the battle and I had to re-experience my late teenage years, at least physically. It had been an interesting experience and I had definitely gotten to experience the less glamorous parts of womanhood. The first month after I settled I had spent nearly three days lying in bed with nothing but a warming stone cradled against my stomach. Luckily each month since had been less intense and now it was only mild annoyance instead of debilitating pain. But I had found myself jealous that I had a girl¡¯s body when my mind was a grown adult. Especially when the women in my life were all rather gifted in that regard. Even Mother had curves despite how much she tried to hide it with chest bindings. I knew I would eventually get there but for now, jealousy. It also didn¡¯t help that Odessa had figured that out and been toying with me about it since then.

    I smiled at her as she gave me a playful grin.

    ¡°Well I suppose I should go talk to Sophia about that. And then speak with Mother about you coming along for the trip.¡± I said as I stood up and felt the cool spring breeze blow past me.

    Odessa smiled and I could feel her gaze lingering over my bare body. Two could play at that game, I thought to myself. She rose herself from the pool and she leaned in close to me and a mischievous grin passed over her face as she did. She placed a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Well Naravie, I hope you return with good news. Otherwise¡­¡± Her hand slid down my shoulder and traced the edge of one breast, nothing too far but enough to make my whole body quiver and my breath to catch.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll never get to see you wear any of the more scandalous outfits I wove for you.¡± Her hand pulled back and I felt my heart skip a beat.

    Her eyes told the whole story. If I gave the word I would be here for the rest of the day and much of the night. With her. Tangled in the water, on the shore¡­ The thought nearly tempted me but I gave her my best smile and simply said.

    ¡°I hope I do as well. I would hate for your hard work to go to waste.¡± My voice came out not as the flirty playful thing I had intended but a croak that told her everything she needed to know.

    She waved for me to go with a smile and I leaped into the air and spread my wings wide as I took to the air and flew toward Calanai with all haste.

    It was a quick journey to the Lake. I had become quite good at flying with all the hopping around I had done these past few months and I prayed it would help with the journey. As I reached the massive basin I tucked in my wings and dove into the water with nary a splash. I had done this a few times now, swimming within the lake while reaching out with my mind. At this point it was easy enough to find Sophia¡¯s mind, she was one of the only ones that was aware of my touch and the only one who grabbed back. She had been improving with Telepathy and just on my last visit had we been able to meet in our mindscapes from such a distance. I felt my mental claws latch onto her as she reached out to me.

    ¡®You¡¯re back quite quickly this time. Miss me that much?¡¯ She asked as I was pulled into her mind.

    I could still feel my body swimming about within the lake but my attention was on her now. Her Mindscape was no longer dark swirling waves but a calmer ocean with the sun shining overhead. We stood on the gentle waves and I smiled. She rushed forward and wrapped me in a hug and I felt the warmth from her mind. It wasn''t like the warmth of a body and a heart, it was joy and excitement. I could feel her excitement from me returning to speak with her and her joy at my presence. It was an interesting feeling and one we had discovered after my first attempt to communicate with her after the battle. She pulled back and I knew she could see right through my facade of calm and the emotions swirling beneath.

    ¡®Are you feeling alright?¡¯

    ¡®I was talking with Odessa. She brought up something of an idea that I wanted to ask you about¡­¡¯ I trailed off as my nerves started to get to me.

    Sophia was calm and patiently waited for me to put my words together, smiling at me as she sat upon the gentle waves of her mind.

    ¡®She said she has no problem¡­ sharing me if you didn''t either. I didn''t know how you would think about that or if you would be upset by the idea or-¡¯ She rose to her feet and pressed a gentle finger to my lips to stop my babbling.

    ¡®Naravie, you can calm down.¡¯

    I shut my mouth and she gave me a dazzling smile. I had yet to grow tired of her being so happy and full of life. When we had been together she had been putting on a facade but now she was unmasked and it was so wonderful to see her smile. I don''t think I would ever get tired of that.

    ¡®Its an interesting idea. But from what you''ve told me of her, I don''t know how I''m supposed to share you.¡¯ She spoke softly as she paced on the waves.

    ¡®I''m sure we could figure-¡¯ She ignored me and kept talking.

    ¡®I mean, Why would I share you when I could have two beautiful women to enjoy the company of?¡¯ She said, flashing her dazzling smile once more.

    I think I froze for a moment there, as Sophia stopped and wandered over and placed her hands on my shoulders.

    ¡®Love, don¡¯t think for a moment that I would dream of keeping you all to myself. I¡¯m human and you are a Dragon. In a century I will be naught but a memory and you will still be free to sail through the skies. And I¡¯m shackled to Argan for at least another two decades. I wouldn¡¯t make you wait that long just for me to be an old hag in your company.¡¯ She spoke softly and pressed her forehead to mine.

    I looked up at her with pleading eyes. The thought hadn¡¯t escaped my notice, I was a Dragon now and I would long outlive my human friends and family. I might even outlive my home Kingdom. There were ways to extend a Mortal¡¯s life and I had been hoping she would be willing to pursue one of them before simply resigning herself to mortality¡­

    ¡®What''s wrong?¡¯ She asked, her whispering voice echoing back across the waves in an impossible fashion.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want you to go. There are ways. We could find a tutor in magic. We could use alchemy, we could¡­ we could¡­¡¯ I wrapped my arms around her and pressed my head to her chest to keep from sobbing.

    I felt her run her hands through my hair as she whispered to me.

    ¡®Well I¡¯m not gone yet. Maybe we will find something¡­ but I¡¯ll still be old and gray before we can even test it. My mother passed away in her forty-fifth year¡­ I¡¯ll be nearly forty-three by the time I can get this damned ring off. I want you to be happy. I want you to have someone who can make sure you are cared for if anything happens to me. And if she was willing I¡¯d like to see her as well, she sounds like a delight.¡¯

    I felt a grin pull at the edges of my mouth as she said the last bit and I looked up at her with a half smile.

    ¡®She is. But she has been very respectful. I didn¡¯t want to take things further before I had a chance to ask you about it and I¡­ I still want to be with you. Is that greedy? To want to be with both of you?¡¯

    She laughed and it filled my heart with warmth.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think it is. But maybe its just that Draconic Greed setting in.¡¯ She pressed a kiss to my forehead as she said it and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the sensation.

    It was such a warm and happy feeling and I squeezed her in a hug to hold onto it. We stayed there for a moment enjoying the warmth of that embrace before she took a step back. I stood there, hands in hers as I gazed up at her and I could see her smile take a mischievous look. She couldn¡¯t do much with Argan in the waking world but here¡­ here she could tease and taunt me as much as she wished. And I would let her, always.

    ¡®Well I think now that that''s settled, do you have some time?¡¯ She asked as she circled me, tracing a gentle finger along my horns as she did.

    ¡®I do.¡¯ I replied, my voice shaky as I felt the meaning behind the touch.

    She smiled and pressed a lust filled kiss to my lips and slid a finger beneath the shoulder of my dress as she pulled it further and further down. It wasn¡¯t the same as being together physically but it was arguably more intimate. I could feel every thought coursing through her mind, every desire, every want. And I could feel every touch doubly so, I felt my own pleasure and hers. And I let out a cry of joy as she pushed me down onto the waves as her hands ran across me.

    It was several hours later before I returned my mind fully to my body, drifting in the darkness of the Lake as I enjoyed the coolness against my scales. It was a welcome feeling after the hours of Sophia¡¯s heat pressed against my mind. I swam to the surface and used my wings to gain speed so I could launch myself from the waves and directly into the cool nighttime air. I tipped my wings to the right and headed towards the city, it had been too long since I had checked in with my Brothers and I wanted to see if there was anything I could do to help. I wanted to go to Odessa but the Weavers would be dormant by now, during the Winter Months they retired quite early, and I didn¡¯t want to wake the whole sisterhood.

    I landed quite gracefully upon the roof of the Greyson estate and dropped into the courtyard, directly onto hot stones. I frowned as I looked down and saw the stone path through the courtyard was free of the snow and ice present elsewhere and there was a training dummy that had been absolutely destroyed. The metal post at its center was nearly cut through in several places and black scorch marks covered the stones around it. I ran inside looking for Tiran.

 Chapter 3: Preparations and Plots

    Sir Irand Greyson

    I hummed as I walked through the wintry streets, Ereneya¡¯s package under my arm. It was a nice enough day but I was hurrying my steps towards the Castle. It wasn¡¯t every day that most people got to meet with the Royals and here I was showing up unannounced for the fifth time in less than two weeks. Ruhn and Raya had been very accommodating and they were more than happy to cooperate with my plans. Among other things. I smiled at the thought. I loved my Sister but I had seen the Royals flirting with her for months before she became Naravie. Meanwhile as soon as I had begun scheming with them they had begun doing the same to me and I was enjoying it.

    The three of us were thick as thieves these days and I had been relishing it. I had never had Tiran or Siran¡¯s looks and Naravie was beautiful but I was¡­ plain. I wasn''t ugly by my own metrics but I was¡­ boring would be the correct word I suppose. I looked like most of the knights of the Kingdom, I hadn''t distinguished myself like my siblings and I had never made myself stand out in other ways. I was perfectly content to remain unseen in the shadows. But with that came loneliness. I had tried to make things work with some of the common born girls but when I tried explaining my ideas their eyes would glaze over or they would complain about how things didn''t make sense.

    And then I had started my schemes with Ruhn and Raya. And it was glorious. Finally, I had not one but two people who kept pace with my line of thought. They even outpaced or built on the ideas I presented. The three of us had stayed up many a night in the past few months discussing plans. And then it had gone further. It had begun about two months ago, we had been plotting how we would be strong-arming a handful of allies who had abandoned us during the invasion into paying reparations for breaking their treaties. They had poured wine and we had been talking and then¡­ well I had awoken between them with our clothes discarded at the foot of the bed. I hadn''t been able to stay as long as any of us would have liked as the servants came to check on them but it hadn''t stopped there and it had become something casual for us and now¡­ now I was able to walk into the private wing of the Castle and make myself at home as I wished.

    The servants might have known what was going on but Raya had ways of keeping them quiet. I didn''t know how but she was easily the most terrifying member of our trip, she could shift at the drop of a hat from a friendly bubbly personality to a cold and terrifying persona. I had asked how she had learned to do that and she had simply responded that she had been taught well. I hadn''t pushed further but my curiosity still burned about what she had gone through to be able to do that.

    I pulled myself from my thoughts as I entered the palace. The Guards nodded to me as I passed them, they were used to me coming and going as I pleased and they rarely spoke to me these days. I wasn¡¯t just a Knight any longer, I was one of the Scheming Lords who had sided with the King and Queen in recent months. I rolled my eyes at the thought as I passed through the doors to the Western Wing of the Castle and found my way to the common room. Little had changed since my last visit and I set my package down on the table before collapsing onto the many cushions of the couch and relishing in the comfort of the silks. It was something I had enjoyed about the Palace decor and one of the things I would miss most of all during my absence from Calanai.

    I felt a light touch brush against my cheek and felt a weight on my hips. My eyes opened lazily as I saw Raya looking down at me as she sat atop me in a very suggestive position. She had an impish smile and I swear she loved mischief more than the demons out of old legends. She was wearing a loose fitting tunic and some simple pants that were similarly flowy. And I still hadn¡¯t heard her before she touched my cheek. Most would assume she was simply being playful and cute.

    I knew better.

    ¡°So horrid it must be for a Queen to have the skills of a Honed Assassin. And no one to use them on.¡± I said softly.

    ¡°Oh its not all bad¡­. I can use them to sneak up on just about anyone. Which can lead to some¡­ Interesting arrangements.¡±

    Her smile widened as she laid down on top of me and her lips were only a hair¡¯¡¯s breadth from mine. I could feel the soft touch of her breath as she teased me but I was all too familiar with this game at this point. I gave her a smirk as I spoke back in a whisper.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ruhn? It¡¯s not like you to leave him alone these days.¡±

    The words broke her act and she sighed as she let her chin rest upon my shoulder instead.

    ¡°Discussing things with the Prince of Tesvin. He managed to extort a massive arrangement out of them but¡­ well I have no desire to see old faces.¡± She whispered in my ear.

    I took a breath at that, something made significantly more difficult by the person laying her weight across my chest. Tesvin was a Kingdom to the East and one of the three Central Kingdoms where the Church had assumed the bulk of their influence and power. It was also one of the Oldest Kingdoms on the Continent alongside Harendel. I had seen illustrations of Tesvin and its Glorious ancient Fortress dwelling in the center of a sprawling cityscape. They were the Home of the Church¡¯s Greatest Paladins, ones who were sent to hunt down monsters and they made Argan look like a Novice if the stories were to be believed.

    Which I did.

    Tesvin was also Raya¡¯s home and I was the only living member of the Kingdom who had seen the extent of her skills besides Ruhn. Her skills being those of an Assassin had been a surprise though. She had been trained by her Father, known during his life as the Bloody Moon of Tesvin, and she had kept her skills sharp since. I knew Naravie and Tiran knew of her skills with a blade and the two of them had even sparred with her before to help teach her. It was all an act. Raya could most likely have bested either of them but that wasn¡¯t why she trained with them, she wanted to be able to spar with those larger than her and train against those who fought like us. For if the day ever came where the Paladins of Tesvin attacked us, she would hunt them down one by one before they ever reached her new home.

    But she had told me of Tesvin and its Champions and what she said terrified me. Like Harendel they had joined the Ancient Wyrm Hunts to rid the Continent of Dragons. However Unlike Harendel they had not taken the strength of Dragons for themselves, they had simply ground the Dragon¡¯s Bones into powder and reforged their weapons and armor with it. The Process had had its effects. Those weapons and armor never tarnished and could resist magic to an absurd degree. There were tales of the Paladin¡¯s in such armor walking straight through a Dragon¡¯s Breath to sever their head with a single strike. As someone who¡¯s adoptive Mother and Sister were Dragons, the thought horrified me. Even more so since Tiran had also expressed his desire to become one.

    But for all of Tesvin¡¯s Fame in martial prowess they were still people, and people were vulnerable to weakness. Especially those who wielded power within the Church. From my understanding the entire Kingdom was a mess of Bureaucracy and Corruption. Which was why Ruhn was now able to strong arm the Royalty of Tesvin into repayment. Because otherwise a few whispers in the right ears and a few handfuls of gold in the right pockets could cause a civil war that would bring the Kingdom low. I knew he had been strongarming the Kingdoms who had been allies to us that had abandoned us to Harendel¡¯s forces but for Raya to leave him alone with them meant he was nigh untouchable in her opinion.

    I wrapped my arms around Raya¡¯s waist and gave her a firm hug from my awkward position. She squirmed at the contact but she allowed it.

    ¡°I use to plat with him as a child. He was such a kind Prince. My Mother had tried to arrange a marriage and I¡¯m fairly certain that is what got a mark placed on her. And when Father tried to hunt down those who did it¡­ Well I found his body in the Gallows the next morning. And I took everything I could from our home and he was there when I was fleeing. He watched me go. The Boy I had loved. The friend I had played with for so many years. He offered me a place in his court. Do you know which one?¡± She asked.

    I didn¡¯t but I just kept my arms around her.

    ¡°He offered me a place as one of his Concubines. A glorified whore with no rights and allowed no thoughts or freedom of my own. He knew I was too proud for that and I spat the offer back in his face. And then he said that if I didn¡¯t accept I would end up like my Father, hanging from a noose. I kicked him into a pile of manure and I was out of the city before word got to the gates. And I would do it again.¡± She whispered, her voice soft and quiet but I could hear the sadness in her tone.

    She did not often cry and nor did she like to show emotion. Her act at Court was the exception, a pretty mask to make the people believe she was merely a beautiful face and nothing more. But here, now, she was free to show as much as she wished. I had shown she and Ruhn that I was willing to keep their secrets, even from my family. And they had welcomed me into the fold, a trio of Masterminds tugging on strings to aid our home and protect our loved ones.

    And one of the first secrets I had demanded out of them had been if they had just been using my sister. Had they just wanted her for the power and the aid she could provide? Had they simply been trying to entice Naravie into aiding them against the Church for personal gain? And the answer had been a resounding no. They did care for Naravie, long before she had been Naravie at all. They had once considered bringing Siran into their confidence like they had with me but¡­ Well My Sister was many things but subtle and cunning were not among them. She and Tiran both preferred direct solutions. Tiran was slightly more willing to resort to cunning when needed but he was still a blunt object with most problems. Which was fine, I would handle the things they couldn¡¯t.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    It was why when Ereneya and Naravie had offered to augment me with Magic like Tiran I had refused, not because I didn¡¯t think the power would be nice but because to do my role I needed to stay in the shadows and not draw attention to myself. Which meant remaining weak and hidden off to the side while they received the attention. And I was okay with that. In an Ideal scenario no one would ever know all the things Raya and I had done for the Kingdom, people would simply assume Ruhn was a Great King. Which was true.

    Raya pressed a soft kiss to my cheek and it pulled me from my thoughts. She wasn¡¯t trying to start anything, I knew that but this was different. Normally she did not return physical contact but right now she had buried her hands under me in a hug and I could feel her shuddering as she held in quiet sobs. She had loved her parents, loved them more than all the treasures her family had possessed, and she had lost both of them in a day. Her Mother, the woman who had schooled her in politics and intrigue, lost to poison and her Father, the man who taught her the ways of the Assassin, lost to the Gallows when he tried to avenge her. At the age of sixteen she had fled her home.

    I held her in my arms, a poor substitute for the comfort Ruhn could provide her but I could at least remind her she wasn¡¯t alone. We stayed entwined like that for a time, and I felt her quiet sobs eventually give way to short light breaths as she passed into slumber. The slow steady rhythm of her breaths on my cheek and the warmth of her heart had me relax my eyes as well and I passed into the darkness of sleep.

    I awoke to a slight touch on my shoulder and my eyes snapped open to see Ruhn smiling down at me. Raya awoke at the touch and didn¡¯t even bother to look up. She just gave a sleepy smile as she laid on top of me.

    ¡°Well good afternoon you two.¡± Ruhn chuckled as he sat down next to us on the couch.

    ¡°Afternoon already? And here I thought you would be exorting the Prince for a while longer.¡± Raya asked as she yawned and sat back up, straddling my hips once again.

    Her shirt had piled up near her shoulders while we had slept and it exposed her very beautiful body to Ruhn and I. She was all lean muscle and curves and no matter how many times I saw her bare chest it still sent my heart fluttering. Among other things, which I think was intentional given where she was sitting and the way she was moving on me. Her Impish smile all but confirmed it.

    ¡°Well I had to finish the negotiations with the Prince quite strongly. Have a look.¡± Ruhn said with a Wolfish smile as he handed me a piece of parchment with elegant script.

    My heart just about leaped out of my chest as I read it.

    Forty Thousand Crowns.

    An order of Ballistae and other defensive weapons financed by Tesvin to allow Calanai to defend itself in the event of another invasion.

    And a massive amount of food and spices.

    But the greatest part was at the bottom.

    Six Tonnes of Tesvin¡¯s own Blacksteel and Six Tonnes of Ivory Lumber.

    That was¡­ Blacksteel was a known magical ore that was present beneath the Capital of Tesvin, presumably due to their process of bleeding the Ancient Dragons they hunted within the Fortress Palace but what mattered was what it could do. It could augment magic cast by a wielder or, when properly treated, absorb it, grow in power and then be released in new ways. Which was a massive boon for us. Blacksteel could be used for weapons or armor or line the walls of a fortress. Or, for instance, stored within siege projectiles to create weapons able to wipe out entire legions of soldiers. The Paladins of the Church used it to great effect and the healers even more so.

    And the Ivory wood was equally useful. It was a treated Lumber from the East, beyond even Tesvin, and it was alive. Not in the sense that all plants were but it was Aware. It learned when it was fashioned into a new shape what its purpose was. It could learn to fire on its own if fashioned into Siege Weaponry, it could aid a novice archer to fire like a master. Or you could cultivate it. Which was strictly forbidden by the Church but we had already discussed it at length and the risks were worth it.

    The trees that Ivory Lumber was fashioned from were alive in a sense that no others were because they had once been a forest of Dryads, Tree Spirits. And once, ONCE, they had been cultivated by another Kingdom whose name had been stricken from History and the Dryads had flourished. Which the Church could not allow. They had sent all their forces to raze the Kingdom to Ash and they had lost nearly half their people to do it. Because the Dryads had ripped their forces asunder. And that had been only a relatively small group of them. And it had been when the Church was young and Unified. Now they were still unified in a hatred of magic but Politics had set in among their ranks which meant if we could pull off something similar with the aid of the Dragons¡­ My mind spun with the possibility of a Calanai free of Church influence.

    I smiled up at Ruhn as I handed the paper to Raya.

    ¡°How the Hells did you manage that?¡±

    ¡°With a bit of convincing, saying that if Harendel attacked again how could we possibly defend ourselves when our allies could not be counted upon to provide aid? We had to resort to paying exorbitant fees to Dragons. DRAGONS! How could I as King of Calanai ever defend my home without their aid? And they charged me a Fortune for it as well! Despicable creatures!¡± He said, mimicking his own act that he had perfected these past few months with guilting others into repaying us far more than common courtesy would have suggested.

    ¡°That is enough to create a new Fortress. Do you think they will actually pay?¡±

    ¡°I do believe they will. I may have implied that many of our people were feeling abandoned by the Church of late and¡­ well if they had something tangible to show that the Church did in fact value them it might stem the tide. The Bastard was quite quick to bargain after that.¡± Ruhn explained as he smiled at Raya who had finished reading the letter.

    ¡°So what brings you here Irand? I thought you would be busy with the trip coming up so soon?¡± Ruhn asked.

    ¡°Well I was but Ereneya finished the final pieces of our project a bit sooner than I had planned. The fruits of her labor are in that box.¡± I said as I gestured to the wooden box I had brought with me.

    It wasn¡¯t large, perhaps as wide and long as one of the Old Tomes and perhaps a foot deep. It was adorned with Draconic Imagery and I had guessed that Ereneya had spent a bit more time than Necessary on the box itself. It was a beautiful container but the true beauty was inside. Ruhn opened the lid and his face scrunched up in confusion as he pulled out a leather glove long enough to reach up to his elbow, adorned with Black and Red Gems and one singular Black Scale set on the back of the Hand. Ruhn turned it over in his hand and looked over at me quizzically as he handed it to Raya.

    ¡°Its what we agreed upon, a means of defending the Kingdom without Ereneya and Naravie being present. Its simply different in form than I had thought it would be. She agreed that it was necessary. But she also wanted a way to limit its power so it couldn¡¯t be used for any nefarious means. I don''t think she fully trusts you two yet.¡±

    ¡°Okay but what is it? A Glove with some small Gems on it?¡± Raya asked as she ran a finger over the scale on the glove.

    ¡°It is a way to channel Ereneya¡¯s Power when she isn¡¯t present. Putting it on will form a link between the wearer and her and she will be able to allow them to access her own power. She will also be able to cut off the supply of power if she does not approve of how it is being used. But you could, for example, use it as she did to bring down a Canyon or make roads nearly impassable should an invading force be approaching. Command of Earth and Stone.¡± I explained, as Ruhn pulled out the other pieces from within the box.

    A pair of orbs, one a writhing deep red and shifting as if it were alive while the other was onyx black and unmoving. He very slowly lifted them from their places before he placed them back down, hands shaking.

    ¡°Those are pure magic from what she told me. Crystallized essence of elemental energy. And very very rare. She wished me to impress upon you that those are not to be used unless the city itself would be breached. Not the Kingdom, the City. They are stable until they are used, after that they become wild and how much they run rampant depends on the wielder. Under the right circumstances, or rather the wrong ones, they could do as much damage to the Kingdom as Naravie did to Harendel¡¯s armies. Those are the option to use when you have none left.¡±

    Ruhn nodded as I spoke. He was Pale as he stared at the box now containing the two orbs. Raya ceased her playful teasing and looked at her husband with concern.

    ¡°Ruhn?¡±

    He blinked and looked at her.

    ¡°Its¡­ power. Power made manifest. But too much. Far too much. It felt like¡­ like holding a torch that is burning down in your palm. Like I could challenge the might of the gods but¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be coming back.¡± He took a long shuddering sigh as Raya placed a gentle hand on his arm.

    I gripped his open hand and squeezed and the two touches seemed to bring him back to his senses. He stared at the box with a hint of fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Why give them to us? If she thinks we can¡¯t be trusted, these are more dangerous than the gauntlet¡­¡±

    ¡°Because this is her home and ours. She wants it to be safe. And she said that you would understand the magnitude of the power she gave.¡±

    Ruhn nodded with a solemn stare at the now covered orbs. Raya caught his attention with a gentle touch on his shoulder.

    ¡°Ruhn, are you okay?¡±

    He looked away and rubbed his temples and it was silent for a few moments before he spoke again.

    ¡°No, but I will be. Any ideas on the other problem we face, Irand?¡± He spoke slowly and cautiously and he closed the lid of the box before he looked down at me.

    ¡°None yet. I have skirted the topic with Ereneya but she doesn''t know why. She said that the Dragon who''s lair we fly too might have something. Apparently he is something of a collector of old knowledge and magical times. I can hope that we will find something there.¡± I said softly, still holding Ruhn¡¯s hand while Raya just gave him a concerned look.

    The problem he was referring to was the other secret I had learned since joining the two of them. And that was that Raya was infertile. Apparently the teachings of the Church about stifling all magic save theirs and generations of repression made it more and more likely that any bloodline who had magic in them would suffer complications. In Raya¡¯s case she was barren. They had worked with Gaty and sought help from a handful of scholars that had passed through the kingdom, in disguise of course, but nothing had helped. And with calls from the nobility on producing an heir now that Ruhn was King and the immediate threat of Harendel¡¯s armies were gone it was back to business as usual.

    And I was to be the latest attempt to find a solution. If I couldn''t find one at the Dragon¡¯s libraries then they would have to find a surrogate mother for their child. Which would lead to many many complications that we didn''t need.

    Raya placed a finger on my chin and gently tugged it down until my gaze met hers.

    ¡°Well Irand, if you will be leaving soon would you mind staying with us for a time before you leave?¡± She whispered in that alluring tone she loved to use on us.

    ¡°I would love to.¡±

    Ruhn let out a small laugh and smiled as Raya pulled him in for a kiss while I''m doing the buckle on my pants with her free hand.

    God''s above I loved them.

 Chapter 4: Burning Heart

    Princess Daughter Ereneya Vaesern Greyson Ruinheart

    I stroked the side of Tiran¡¯s cheek as I left his room. I still wasn''t entirely sure what had happened but he had been unresponsive when I had found him in the courtyard. The servants had tried to approach him but the flames had kept them away. I''d found one of the maids standing on their edge with a blanket trying to beat them back so she could reach him. Good Lass. Tiran hadn''t been able to even respond to my Telepathy, he''d nearly burned himself up. It was concerning but he was stable now and I was resolved to leave him to rest.

    Irand was gone, probably to spend the evening with Ruhn and Raya after I had delivered the final pieces of his scheme. I had had my suspicions about how close they were and I had confirmed them only a week prior when he had returned home with marks across his neck. I had been worried they had been manipulating him with their bodies but a bit of prying had shown that was false. Thank you Irand for keeping a journal.

    I knew not where Naravie was, a common occurrence these days but with how the people treated her following her show of power at the Basin Fortress I couldn''t blame her. She had shown them just how powerful she was and it had been awe inspiring. I remembered almost none of my rampage when I had been her age and I knew it was the same for her but to see someone command natural forces such as those was truly¡­ amazing. I imagined she was with Odessa as the young, well¡­ relatively young, Weaver was her favorite for company since the battle. I wasn''t sure the extent of that relationship but I was sure it was at the very least a deep friendship. She hadn''t spoke of the Battle with me overmuch and I had worried she was simply repressing the memory but some of the few long conversations I had been able to have with her in the past few months had shown me it wasn''t a concern. She was of course a trained warrior and I should expect that she would be able to handle it on her own¡­ like Callax always did¡­

    I shook my head as memories washed through my mind like an unwanted tide. No. Callax was dead. We had killed him. Along with everyone else. Our fault. Our. Fault. We had done it an-

    ¡°Mother?¡± Naravie¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts and silenced the storm.

    I opened my eyes to see her standing before me as I leaned against the wall, my forearm pressed to my forehead.

    ¡°Ah, you''re here.¡± I said simply.

    ¡°Yes, is Tiran¡­?¡±

    ¡°He will be fine. An overexertion of magic. He should be fine by morning with some food and rest.¡±

    He was the only one. Naravie had been skipping meals to run out to see Odessa and work on her hot spring and Irand had the worst dining schedule I had ever seen, especially now that he was visiting the royals in his freetime. He was like Masai-

    I shut out the thought before it could finish.

    The closer we got to our departure the more my mind drifted to the past to the thoughts of¡­ them. I had been thankful for the nights Naravie had spent away, hearing a parent cry was something no child should experience. The thought of returning to my homeland after so long¡­ when I had left it a smoldering wasteland¡­ It was terrifying. But I wanted to help Tiran. He was my son. I had promised Artur. And I wouldn¡¯t betray another friend. I wouldn¡¯t fai- I blinked as Naravie shook my shoulder.

    ¡°... Mother?!¡±

    Alarm in her voice. I had lost myself in thought. With great effort I pulled myself back to the present.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Just a lot of thoughts in my mind.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just worried about the Journey there. It will take us a long while and much can happen on the journey. If anything threatens you or your brothers, we could be stranded far from home with no aid. And there are many dangers that could threaten you all in the wild. Other Dragons, Curseborn like the Weavers or Monsters. We head West where the Church¡¯s Paladin¡¯s do not hold sway and many of the old creatures still dwell there.¡±

    ¡°But we can handle the-¡±

    ¡°I can. I have defended our home from others before and I have fought Monsters in the past when I was still young. You know how to fight humans, not monsters. They can wield magic or strange abilities, and there is no guarantee you wil be a match for them.¡±

    It hurt to say it to her but it was the truth. Since she had hatched I had been concerned with her physical growth. Yes it was to be expected that she would regress in age, yes it was to be expected that she would lose muscle in her human body but not to the extent she had done so far. She was incredibly lean and Tiran was nearly as strong as her with just his enhancements. He shouldn¡¯t be even close to her level of strength. I looked her over and I could see how loose the dress she had had made only a few months ago was already loose around her figure. She was still losing weight and it concerned me. Her scales were still soft and she only seemed to excel in wielding her magic now. Getting to my Uncle was about the only thing I could think of.

    The few Dragons I had met since him had been hostile. Three had come to claim the valley I called home before Calanai¡¯s founding. The first two had been Parents and their Hatchlings looking for places to settle. The Last had been a Male, an arrogant beast of a Dragon who demanded I submit to him and be his mate. I had refused and our clash had scarred the land here, forming the lake that the capital now stood beside. In the end I had proven victorious against him, despite him being well beyond me in years. I had clawed out one of his eyes and broken an arm to force him to flee. The Memory still instilled a sense of Pride in me.

    But the point being, I could not think of anyone else to ask for aid on Naravie¡¯s Condition aside from my Uncle. And that meant returning home. To the Desolation. It could not be avoided but I had had to delay our departure long enough to unearth the items I had given Irand. Pure Magic, raw and untamed. I did not trust mortals as a general rule but the Royals had earned my faith that they were genuine in their desire to protect their people. I entrusted to them power that could destroy any approaching threat save a Dragon who wielded the same Magics I commanded. And that was unlikely.

    Naravie was looking at me, pain in her eyes, but understanding that I was saying it for her benefit.

    ¡°Odessa wishes to accompany us.¡± She said quietly.

    That was enough to pull me from my thoughts.

    ¡°She does understand that even I cannot carry her that far in a reasonable time? She is too much of a burden on either of us to make the jou-¡±

    ¡°She spoke with Cavari and the Matriarch told her of a potion that could seal her in her human form for an extended period. More than long enough for us to make the journey.¡± She muttered.

    I watched her as she refused to meet my gaze. She was angry but thankfully she had learned to control her magic a bit more since the battle. I wasn''t in any immediate danger of being crushed by a tidal wave but there was something else there too. Despite her anger her posture was still relaxed. Not the kind of relaxed that came with training but the kind that came after a release that-

    ¡°Did you two¡­ I thought you were waiting for Sophia to be freed?¡±

    She actually staggered at that comment.

    ¡°I¡­ um¡­ that was the plan yes but you see¡­ We talked and um¡­ She said¡­ that she¡­ wouldn¡¯t mind¡­ sharing¡­ me.¡± Her voice grew quieter and quieter as she spoke and it was only a faint whisper at the end.

    ¡°Oh? And how does Sophia feel about that?¡± I growled.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Enjoyment was fine. She was young and in need of companionship, I knew that enough from my own younger years. But if she was going to betray the trust of someone who had given it to her fully¡­ The three of them had informed me of Sophia¡¯s actions and her situation and while I was still angry with her for her actions in Riverstone, no Lover deserved to believe they were in a relationship only to find out their other half hadn¡¯t been faithful. It was possible to make such relationships work of course, The Reigning Royals were evidence of that and I had been close with both Callax and Masa- I shook my head to clear the thoughts.

    ¡°She knows! We spoke via telepathy. She agreed and then we¡­¡±

    She trailed off as her face turned a shade of pink. I gave her a smile and tugged on the tip of her horn playfully.

    ¡°Oh? You what?¡±

    ¡°W-we had a very lovely afternoon. Or at least as much as can be had via Telepathy.¡± She stammered, not meeting my gaze.

    I was stunned. I had known she was gifted in Telepathy, obviously far more than I, but this was different. That she could maintain a connection like that for more than moments and beyond that she could physically interact with anyone in her mental space was, well frankly it was impressive. And she had done all of that casually.

    ¡°So she is in agreement with this? The three of you are willing to put in the work to make this happen?¡± I asked, changing back to the main topic at hand.

    ¡°Well, I think it''s more that they are willing to share my company. They haven''t met yet and I don''t know if I could keep both of them in my head long enough for them to get to know each other.¡±

    Oh she definitely could, that would be easy for her based on what she had done so far. But I didn''t push it.

    ¡°Well as long as you all are aware of your situation. I suppose if you can carry Odessa she can accompany us. It may slow us down but not over much. But this is with the understanding that if we are attacked, you are to flee with Odessa at the first opportunity. Even if it means leaving the three of us behind.¡±

    She stared up at me for a long moment. I saw her mouth open at least three times to speak before she simply nodded. I wrapped my arms around her and pressed a kiss to her forehead before she stepped back.

    ¡°I¡­ I should probably go let her know then. She needs to get ready. Will you be alright with Tiran?¡± She asked, grabbing one of my hands in hers.

    ¡°I''ll be fine. I''ll sit with him until he wakes. Nire should be along soon, I sent one of the servants to inform her of his condition. And I intend to discuss what exactly happened, one of the Servants said that he was out there for hours, fortunate that I reinforced those Sparring Dummies otherwise he might have attacked anyone who approached him before he exhausted himself. Now off you go, you have a lover to go see.¡± I said as I shooed her down the hallway towards the exit.

    ¡°But how long until we leave?¡±

    ¡°Provided your Brother is fit to travel, Five Days. I have a few things I need time to seal before we leave and Irand has some projects to complete as well. We will be leaving at dawn so I suggest you get packing soon. I have the provisions handled, all you need to pack is clothes and any gear you think you might need.¡± I explained as we reached the top of the stairs in the main entry.

    She took a single step down the steps before she looked back at me over her shoulder.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? Its not like you to be lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°Just preparing for the Journey. Making sure I have everything squared away. If we keep to my schedule we should reach my h- My Friend in four months of Travel. If I know him it will take several months for him to turn Tiran, assuming of course he is willing, and four months back¡­ A lot of things can happen in a year away from home.¡±

    I didn¡¯t like lying to her and I could tell she knew it wasn''t the truth, at least not the whole truth. But if I stopped and spoke to her about it, about what I had done in depth¡­ Speaking of it with Artur had been torture enough and I only skimmed the surface of what I knew had happened. There was so much more beneath that I had buried. And if it managed to stay down there for the entire trip, it would be a miracle. But at least if something happened after we arrived, Xaranta would be able to watch over them. He was a Grumbly Old Wyrm and all mentions of him in the centuries since we had last stood face to face had reinforced that, but he cared. He cared for people. He would look after them if anything happened to me, I knew that.

    My eyes met Naravie¡¯s and I could only hope the pleading in them didn¡¯t come across as too pitiful. She stared for a moment before she turned and descended down the stairs. Gods Above and Below bless that girl for her sense of tact. I watched her leave before I returned to Tiran¡¯s Room.

    Nire did indeed arrive shortly after Naravie left and she found me resting in a chair next to his bedside when she walked into the room. The Girl was hardened, she had fought in the Battle of the Basin Fortress and I had seen her ensuring that the injured died quickly, for all of her playfulness she was as brutal as the boys when she had to be. I liked her. She entered and gave me a quick nod before she made her way to the bed and sat with Tiran, clasping his hand and running her thumb along the back of his.

    The effect was immediate, his breathing relaxed and his expression went from one of rage to one of exhaustion. I smiled and placed a hand on his forehead and slowly let my own energy filter into him, relieving some of the exhaustion. Thankfully he was nowhere near Naravie¡¯s capacity and it only took an hour or so for his eyes to flutter open just as the first bead of sweat appeared on my forehead. He glanced over at Nire and I and he didn¡¯t bother with a smile, simply rolling his neck and shoulders.

    ¡°Tiran.¡± My voice was a low and soft growl.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Would you mind telling me what caused that outburst?¡±

    He was silent for a moment before he let out a long breath, flames sputtering as the left his lips.

    ¡°Lord Nalthair spoke with me.¡± He said, his teeth gritting as he spoke.

    Ah, The Birth Father. I had debated having a chat with Tiran¡¯s progenitors myself.

    ¡°He wanted to make amends, he wanted to say he had changed.¡± Tiran¡¯s voice went deep as his voice became a growl as fierce as any Dragon¡¯s.

    Nire and I were silent, she was the picture of Concern while I was livid. I knew of the pain of betrayal and I would never forgive my Father had I been through what Tiran had.

    ¡°And then he showed me that he was learning Magic. That he had Flames, like me.¡± The rage gave way to tears and Tiran tried to brush them away as Emotion crashed over him.

    I could say nothing. I knew how happy Tiran has been to learn Magic. To be able to say he had something that was his. His Father was a knight and Tiran had always lived in his Shadow, even if no one else saw it. To have something that was his own had made him so happy. And now that was tainted as well.

    ¡°Tiran I-¡±

    His eyes were squeezed shut and I felt the pulse of heat before it broke. I summoned my wing and wrapped it around Nire as Flames erupted off of Tiran. We could see him illuminated through the Membrane as the Flames filled the room.

    ¡°Why?! Why Couldn¡¯t he just stay gone!? Ruining my life twice over wasn''t enough? Years of hearing them call me their ¡®Lovely little girl¡¯ weren¡¯t enough?!¡± Tiran¡¯s rage was tremendous, I willed my own magic to keep the flames from setting the room alight.

    I pulled back my Wing as I pushed Nire behind me and called out to him.

    ¡°Tiran! He isn¡¯t here! Please!¡± I did not want to have to resort to physically restraining him but I would do it if I had to.

    He turned to look at Nire and I and his face was contorted in a mix of rage and sorrow. Runaway magic. Wonderful. He wasn¡¯t a Dragon but he got some pieces of it from Naravie¡¯s enhancements and this was one of them. I braced myself as he lunged forward.

    His fist connected with my forearm and I took the blow without flinching. I grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and lifted him off of the ground. I turned to the window and mumbled an apology to the staff as I threw him through it. The glass shattered and he sailed helplessly through the air. Nire called out something behind me but I couldn¡¯t listen, I was running against the clock.

    Runaway Magic, like when Naravie had moved a River. His Rage was fueling its course and if it kept going he would eventually burn up. He needed an outlet. And I was the only one who could survive his onslaught here. I dredged up my own magic, not the simple fuel I used for runes but the heavy Draconic Well within me. Tiran was scrambling to his feet as he glared at me descending to the Courtyard.

    ¡°Let it out, before you burn yourself up. I can handle it.¡± I growled.

    He obliged, rushing forward with an uppercut to my chin. That one hurt. I had to fight back the urge to retaliate, he might be strong but if I attacked him he wouldn¡¯t last long. He was yelling, cursing his Birth Parents and raving like a mad man. I let him, blow after blow after blow. I poured as much magic into him as I could from my own well of power. It was a much faster transfer and it brought pain. Whenever he made contact I felt the skin heat to a painful degree and I felt the skin boil in places. But eventually the blows ended and he collapsed to the ground before me.

    His shirt was gone, burned away into Cinders and it was only by luck that enough of his pants remained to cover him. I could see the scars on his chest from where his breasts had once been, smooth and light against his darker skin. He looked up at me with tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I knelt down next to him and pulled him into a soft embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I might not know your pain, but I am the closest you have. I know what that feels like.¡±

    Nire walked over with a blanket to cover him from the Evening chill and I looked around. We had kept it to the Stone Paths at least but many of them were scorched black. Irand stood leaning against a doorway nearby and I wandered over to him as Nire walked Tiran back towards his room.

    ¡°Quite the display. Are you alright?¡± He asked, nodding down to my arms.

    I looked at them to see several spots where blisters had formed, a sign of the rapid mana transfer I had been doing. I hated Blisters, I hadn¡¯t had to deal with them since I was human thanks to my immunity to heat. I rolled my eyes as Irand snickered at my annoyed expression.

    ¡°They have your gifts, and I can assure you that they have no intention of using them unless absolutely necessary.¡± He said quietly.

    ¡°Of course they don¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t have given them to them otherwise. I need to rest.¡± I growled as I pushed past him.

    Normally I would love to converse with him but right now I was sore, tired and tapped out on my magic. Any Discussion could wait until morning.

 Chapter 5: Changes and Fears

    Lady Naravie Greyson

    The flight to the Weaver¡¯s Den was quick. I landed at the edge of the Silk Forest and placed a hand on the knot of strands Odessa had woven to allow me to reach out to her. It took several minutes but eventually I heard the telltale rumbling in the distance and I saw Odessa striding along the webs in the distance. She smiled as she reached me, lowering her upper body to be as close to me as she could.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to return so soon. How did it go?¡± She asked, eyes full of hope.

    I blushed as I reached out to her mind and focused on the time I had spent with Sophia earlier. She could see our conversation and¡­ everything that came after. I saw her face flush as the memories washed over her and she wrapped her arms around me in a tight embrace. She pulled back just enough to look me in the eye before her lips found mine and this time I didn¡¯t resist. I pulled her in and by the time we broke contact we were both flushed and struggling to catch our breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been around for quite a while and I¡¯ve never had someone kiss me like that.¡± She whispered with her forehead pressed to mine.

    ¡°None of them have loved you like I do.¡± I replied as a small laugh escaped me.

    ¡°True, most of them ran at the sight of me. And yet you stayed.¡±

    ¡°I did. You do weave some beautiful patterns. Who else could I ask for clothes?¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m glad I¡¯m so indispensable to you. What did your Mother say?¡±

    ¡°She said you could come with us. But I have to be the one to carry you and if we get into any trouble I am to flee with you. I agreed.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything else but she pulled me tighter into her hug and lifted me off the ground before she set me on her back and began skittering through the silk covered forest. It was a path I was well familiar with at this point, I had started picking out landmarks and I could probably find my way to the Den without aid at this point. Speaking of the Den it was a hive of activity. Odessa¡¯s sisters were used to me at this point and where they had been shy before now they lounged about and greeted me as Odessa entered. Thalo, the one who had gone to speak with Mother when we had visited the first time, was chopping something on a countertop and I was fairly certain I saw a Boar pelt flattened out against it.

    Thalo was a Tomboy, she didn¡¯t care for weaving like most of her sisters but she was a skilled hunter and a wonderful cook. She had made stew during one of my visits and it had been wonderful! I had spoken with her a few times and found that she was the eldest of Cavari¡¯s Daughters and she had been the one to arrange for her sisters to visit the Tavern in the valley, her partner had been the founder and their children had carried on the business. She supplied them with meat and forageables when they were struggling for coin, which meant she had become a very skilled hunter.

    Thalo looked up as Odessa set me down and she skittered up to look at her Sister. She must have seen the look on Odessa¡¯s face because she knelt down and gripped my shoulder with her primary set of arms. I felt the point of her knife against my chest.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop her from going with you, but if she doesn¡¯t come back I will be hunting you down. Understood?¡± She whispered, pressing the knife just enough to make me feel the tip press against my skin.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her get hurt. And I¡¯ll make sure she comes home.¡± I replied, doing my best to not breath to deeply to avoid the knife point.

    ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t think you would but I just wanted to be clear on that. Wouldn¡¯t want to hunt down such a cute little Dragon.¡± She let out a small laugh as she returned to her work.

    Odessa was watching over my shoulder as I let out a breath and she had her arms crossed as she watched Thalo return to her table. I wasn¡¯t quite sure of the face she was making but it was a mix of annoyance and anger. She watched her sister return to work before she led the way deeper into the den where we stopped before a massive set of double doors that had to have been sized for Cavari herself. Odessa knocked on the wooden door and after a moment it opened to reveal the Weaver Matriarch. She eyed the both of us for a moment before inviting us in. I followed Odessa as she entered and Cavari crossed the room to a large desk where she held a flask of red liquid. In the lantern light it had a faint glow to it, and it swirled even as no one touched it. Cavari didn¡¯t look at us as she spoke.

    ¡°So she agreed then?¡± Her voice was rougher than it had been in the past, and I could hear the strain in it. She had been crying.

    ¡°She did.¡± I replied softly.

    ¡°You will protect her. And you will not seek out danger.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question as she pointed to me and then Odessa in turn, still not looking at us.

    ¡°Yes.¡± We both replied in sync.

    ¡°You will return here. Safe and sound.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Odessa replied as she took a few strides forward to place a hand on her mother.

    ¡°I cannot lose another. Not when¡­¡± She trailed off as her voice gave out and I could hear the sound of quiet sobs escape her.

    I knew they had lost one of Odessa¡¯s sisters in the past few years. Cavari viewed each of them that were lost as her own failure. She reached out to hold Odessa¡¯s hand in her own. The one they had lost recently had been only twelve and they had found only pieces of her in the woods. The Humans who had killed her had taken the Human half as a grotesque trophy. From what I had heard from Odessa, Thalo had returned the favor. Hunting each of the men down when they dared to return to the forest.

    Cavari stifled her sobs and turned, holding the flask in her hand. She gave Odessa a sad smile and looked at me.

    ¡°I know you are your mother¡¯s daughter. Strong and kind. Please, use that strength to protect her. This is the most vulnerable my children can become, and I worry each time it is taken.¡± She said, speaking softly and slowly.

    ¡°I will. I was a servant of the Crown until only a few months ago, I am quite familiar with protecting others. And I promise you that she will return here unharmed.¡± I said, standing at attention.

    ¡°See that she does. Or I fear Thalo will become a Dragon Hunter. Now then child, I know you wish to take it. It will be painful initially. One mouthful will last you for a period of roughly six months. It will make your body human, as fragile and delicate as they are. You will need to be careful.¡±

    Odessa nodded as her mother placed the flask in her hands. Odessa cradled the container gently and looked up at her Mother before she wrapped her arms around the Matriarch in a hug. Cavari returned the gesture and they stayed there for a moment, speaking softly to one another before they parted and Odessa uncorked the flask. I smelled an acrid foul stench come from the glass and I had to resist the urge to gag. Odessa had to contain her urge to do so as well as she brought the glass to her lips and took a gulp. She only just managed to restopper the flask before there was a crack. I looked towards the source to see several of Odessa¡¯s legs were bent at awful angles, pressed against the abdomen of her spider half and curling themselves around her. Odessa let out a screech of pain and I tried to move forward but Cavari motioned for me to stop. She had grabbed the flask from Odessa and taken a few steps back.

    A set of pops and cracks brought my attention back to Odessa as I watched her secondary and tertiary arms collapse and fold into her chest. The sound alone was enough to make me wince and I could see tears running down her face as she gripped her torso with her remaining arms. It was an uncomfortable process to watch the spider half of her get pulled into the rest of her and I could see blood pooling on the ground around her, a sickly green color mixed in it. With one final set of pops her back straightened out and she collapsed to the ground gasping for breath, naked from the waist down but sporting a normal human body as far as I could see. Cavari and I rushed forward and the Matriarch began looking her over while I simply held one of her hands in my own, which she gripped like I was the only thing in the world.

    ¡°Has the pain subsided?¡± Cavari asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Odessa croaked.

    ¡°Wonderful. It seems to have worked with no issues. Congratulations dear, you are human.¡± Cavari cooed as she pulled back to allow Odessa to stand.

    It took her a moment. Even when she had taken on human form in the past she hadn¡¯t had difficulty like this. She managed to brace herself against me and I heard her groan as she leaned her whole weight against me, not much it didn¡¯t even make me shift.

    ¡°Everything is spinning.¡±

    ¡°A side effect of the potion. This is a recipe that an old friend of mine and I crafted long ago. It was designed to help them more than me as they travel among the humans more often. We only found it worked on you all after one of your sisters tried it and ended up in human form for a time. She traveled with them for years before she was found and- ah. In any event Cyan and I were once a capable pair of alchemists but its been nearly a decade since they returned to us. I know they visit Ereneya on occasion but it''s still been years.¡± Cavari explained.

    ¡°Why is everything spinning though¡­?¡± Odessa asked, her speech slurring like she was drunk.

    ¡°It''s a result of the transformation¡¯s physical changes. Your body needs time to adjust to its new form. It will be like this when you return as well.¡± Cavari said softly.

    ¡°Ugh. Need clothes.¡± Odessa groaned as she motioned toward the door.

    I made the decision that trying to have her walk to her room wouldn¡¯t go well and I scooped her up in my arms. It was a little awkward as she was still quite a bit taller than me but she weighed almost nothing in my arms. It was a quick walk to her room and I set her on the bed while she cradled her head in her hands. Cavari smiled from the doorway and closed the door behind us.

    ¡°Getting me in bed already?¡± Odessa chuckled.

    ¡°No, not yet. Not until you can get the room to stop spinning.¡± I laughed as she looked up at me and her head rocked back and forth as she tried to focus on me.

    ¡°How disappointing. I had part of a bag packed if you can grab it. Help me with the rest?¡± She asked as she laid her head on the pile of pillows that made up her bed.

    I kept on smiling over to her as she directed me which clothes she wished to take and which she wanted left. The bag was nearly bursting by the time she stopped responding. I looked over to see her peacefully sleeping on the bed, still only covered by her very loose dress. I leaned against the edge of the bed just below where her hands were lying in front of her and allowed my own eyes to drift shut.

    I awoke to someone running a lazy finger along my horn. I purred with delight as they brought a finger to the tip and pulled my head back. I found myself face to face with Odessa smiling down at me.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Goo Mornin.¡± I replied sleepily.

    She pecked my forehead with a kiss and looked towards the door.

    ¡°You know, its still quite early. And this bed is so empty now that I¡¯m so small.¡± She said, pulling on me as she scooted into the pile.

    I happily climbed up after her and lay in her arms as she pressed up against me.

    ¡°So warm¡­.¡± She mumbled into my neck before I felt her breathing slow to a gentle rhythm of sleep.

    I quickly felt my eyes flutter and shut and fell asleep immediatley.

 Chapter 6: Departures and Goodbyes

    Sir Tiran Greyson

    I awoke to Nire cradling me in her arms and the brisk morning air on my skin. It had been five days since the incident with my Father and Ereneya wished for us to set out this morning. Naravie still hadn¡¯t come back to town but she was apparently up in the mountain.

    I sat up and Nire¡¯s eyes snapped open. She had been on constant alert since I had gone on my rampage and anytime I got up she was ready to go immediately. She claimed it was good practice for her when she was at sea, but I doubted it. I smiled down at her and she stretched when she saw I wasn¡¯t waking her for nothing.

    ¡°Morning my Dashing Knight. Our last one together.¡± She said sadly.

    ¡°Then I think we should make it a memorable one. Anything I can do for you Lady Lasya?¡± I asked, squeezing her slightly as I took in her warmth on my skin.

    ¡°Mmmm I can¡¯t think of anything I would love more than to just stay here all day. But I think Ereneya would drag us out in naught but our smallclothes.

    I chuckled at the thought and I reluctantly pulled the blankets off of us. Nire sighed as the cold air hit us and I kicked my feet out to stand on the cold floor. Spring had reminded us it was still here, frost covered the window in the guest room I had been staying in for the past few days and I wasn¡¯t looking forward to a long flight in cold weather.

    I pulled on my clothes as fast as I could to avoid the chill in the air and I heard Nire do the same. Just as we were heading through the door to my room I heard the now familiar sound of Dragon¡¯s Landing outside. Try as they might, they couldn¡¯t disguise the sounds they made. Nire and I hurried down the hallway to find Ereneya and Naravie in the entry along with another woman.

    She had long Black hair that was tied back into a tight braid, her garments looked handwoven but they fit her perfectly. She was bundled in a heavy coat that extended down past her knees and she was carrying a handful of others as well. Around her thin form the coat seemed a bit big but I didn¡¯t worry overmuch, after all a large coat like that would be very useful on our trip. She was simply standing apart from Ereneya and Naravie, watching as they were discussing the bags that we had packed. Nire¡¯s was small. Only a few days worth of clothes and supplies, enough for us to arrive at Port Talon and for her to set sail with her Father and Crew.

    Irand and I had packed more but we had tried to be conscious of how much Ereneya would be carrying. We had both brought a second pair of boots for such a long trip and we had brought enough clothes to feel comfortable that we would have the chance to clean them before they were soiled on the trip. And all of my worries vanished as I watched Ereneya slide both of our trunks of supplies into a bag that looked far too small for them to have fit. The three of them looked up as we reached the bottom of the stairs and Naravie skipped over to us, the biggest smile I had seen since Father¡¯s funeral plastered on her face.

    ¡°Tiran! Are you feeling better?¡± She asked, her smile fading a bit as she looked me over.

    ¡°I am. Still a bit tired but much better than I was. Who is your friend?¡±

    She smiled again as her friend walked up and looked over Nire and I.

    ¡°This is Odessa, I think I mentioned her to you a few times. She is¡­¡± She trailed off as a blush spread across her face and Odessa chuckled a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m her girlfriend and the plan is that I¡¯ll be traveling with you all.¡± She said as she placed a gentle hand on Naravie¡¯s shoulder.

    Ereneya had mentioned that in the past few days but she had not mentioned that they had been in a relationship. I looked between the two of them and despite Naravie¡¯s shy face, she still looked happy. That was enough for me.

    ¡°Well, happy to meet Naravie¡¯s Partner. She has mentioned you a few times. Though I was led to believe you were¡­¡± My turn to trail off as I tried to find a tactful way to say what was in my head.

    ¡°More Spider Like?¡± She offered.

    ¡°Yes. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°None taken. A bit of alchemical alteration. If I were in my usual form¡­¡± She glanced around at the Entryway. ¡°Well I think it would be significantly more cramped in here.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow but said nothing else as Ereneya approached and smiled down at Nire and I.

    ¡°Well, shall we be off?¡±

    ¡°Could we get something to eat first? We just woke up. And Irand hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± I said as my stomach growled.

    Ereneya looked annoyed for a moment before she glanced around at the four of us and let out a sigh.

    ¡°I suppose we can eat first. And hope your Brother returns from his rendezvous quickly.¡±

    She was playing it off as anger but I think she was hoping Irand wouldn¡¯t be back before we left. So she could go steal him away from the castle.

    ¡°Well if its anything like last time he won¡¯t be back for a few more hours.¡±

    Naravie¡¯s gaze flicked back and forth between us.

    ¡°What do you mean? Ireland isn¡¯t staying her anymore?¡±

    ¡°Ah he¡­ has another bed hes been staying in for the past few months.¡± I said with a laugh as I headed towards the kitchen.

    Naravie bombarded us with questions while the cooks prepared a simple but hearty meal. She didn¡¯t get many answers and by the time Irand stumbled into the room she still hadn¡¯t figured out who he was sleeping with. Ereneya looked up at him with a stern glare.

    ¡°You are late.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet.¡± He said as he sat down and picked at a plate we had left out for him.

    ¡°Okay so where were you?¡± Naravie asked.

    ¡°Places.¡±

    ¡°Like where?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t keep a secret.¡±

    ¡°Yes I can!¡±

    ¡°No you can¡¯t.¡± We all replied in unison, even Odessa.

    Naravie pouted as she realized she wasn¡¯t going to get an answer. Ereneya and I glanced over at Irand to see the marks on his neck, the disheveled look to his clothes. He had literally ran here from the castle. I knew he wanted to join us on the trip but I still hadn¡¯t figured out why. Questions for later as he shoveled food into his mouth and emptied the plate.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°So sorry to keep you waiting, Your Highness.¡± He said with a fake bow to Ereneya.

    She let out a snort and smiled.

    ¡°Are you sure I shouldn¡¯t be calling you that, Child?¡±

    He grinned back and I just thought they were both being childish. Ereneya¡¯s smile vanished as she put the bag from earlier over her shoulders. Naravie finished her plate and jogged after her with Odessa following close behind. Irand and I stopped in the Kitchen doorway.

    ¡°Whos the girl?¡±

    ¡°Odessa. Naravie¡¯s partner.¡± I said as I walked after them and now it was Irand¡¯s turn to be stunned.

    We reached the front door just as Ereneya and Naravie shifted into their full Draconic forms. I never got tired of that. Ereneya with her black scales and the glowing orange that pulsed at their edges and Naravie¡¯s smaller frame that was as bright blue as the midday sky against the burning tips of her scales. Beautiful. And I kept getting reminded that that was the goal for me. Doubt clawed at my mind. What if it didn¡¯t work? What if he rejected me? Dragons were not exactly commonplace. And Apparently males were even rarer.

    The doubts were pushed back as Ereneya knelt down and gestured for us to climb onto her back. Nire, Irand and I did so while Odessa climbed onto Naravie. Odessa tossed the coats she had been carrying to us and gestured for us to put them on. I did so as I felt Ereneya brace herself for a leap. The world rocked beneath me and we were up in the air. Each beat of her wings sent freezing air rushing around us as I pulled the coat in on myself and Nire leaned up against me. Irand huddled against one of the spikes protruding from her back and I saw his eyes shut as he fell asleep. I swore he could sleep literally anywhere and so far I had been proven right.

    We crept higher and higher into the sky as Ereneya pointed us to the south with Naravie staying close behind her. We breached the clouds and then it was just a sea of white fluff. The coats helped with the chill in the air but it was still bitterly cold, the only saving grace was the heat coming off of Ereneya herself that kept us from freezing.

    It was beautiful though. The daylight reflecting off of the clouds, the rolling hills of white that seemed so close one could reach out and touch them. It was relaxing once Ereneya leveled out and simply soared, rarely flapping her wings as she coasted along above the clouds.

    Naravie was less easy going. She dove into the clouds on occasion and twirled her way through the air as Odessa clung to her, laughing the entire time. I kept an eye on Irand to make sure he stayed put during his nap and by midday the heat from the Sun had warmed Ereneya¡¯s scales enough that I pried the coat open. It was warm once the Sun had heated her scales, almost pleasantly so but the occasional gust of wind kept me wary. Nire fell asleep at some point, a hand wrapped around my waist to keep her in place as she enjoyed the afternoon sunlight.

    By the time dusk began to settle in I had wrapped myself back in my coat and Irand had produced a book from somewhere and had tucked himself into his coat to be able to read it. I was almost certain he had something from Ereneya to enable him to see in the Darkness but I didn¡¯t much care. I had spent the day letting my mind wander and now I was starting to grow weary. It was an hour after the light of the Sun had vanished from the sky when Ereneya¡¯s voice rang through my head.

    ¡°We are setting down for the night.¡±

    I didn¡¯t argue. I was dying to stretch my legs and having the ground beneath my feet was about the only way I was going to get some sleep. She angled herself downward and a few moments later we were back beneath the clouds, descending through a wall of snow. It was bitterly cold here and Nire clung to me as we descended. I had sure that we braced well for landing, being sure not to be sitting when she did so. I had learned the first time she had carried us back to the Capital that that was a bad way to land.

    She landed as gently as she could and we scrambled down to the ground. We were in a wooded area, close to a road it looked like, and it seems she had found a clearing. Naravie landed a distance away but not nearly as easily. She crumpled as she landed, I saw her wings shaking as she struggled to remain standing and I could hear her heavy ragged breathing. She slammed one claw into the ground and the snow around us vanished as it melted and sank into the ground. I saw her give us a smile as she collapsed and Ereneya ran over to her, already in her human form.

    ¡°Child! If you were that tired you should have told me!¡± Ereneya growled as she held Naravie¡¯s head in her hands.

    My sister said nothing but I believed she was responding mentally as Ereneya scoffed and shook her head.

    ¡°We are making camp for the night. Tiran, Nire. You two can help me with the tents. Irand and Odessa, you two are on cooking duty.¡± She said as Naravie¡¯s form shrunk down into her humanoid body.

    None of us argued as she helped Naravie over to an overturned log and made her sit. She was pale and shivering in the cold. Nire and I aided Ereneya in getting the tents into position and it took Irand and Odessa only a few moments to get a small cooking fire going and I could smell cooking meat by the time the tents were fully set up.

    Naravie had a blanket draped over her and she was shivering by the time the food was ready. Odessa and mother sat with her while the rest of us sat across the fire from them on the ground. Ereneya had managed to fit just about everything we might need in her bag and plates and utensils were among them.

    I saw /naravie laughing weakly as she was encouraged to eat before she and Odessa crawled into their tent. Naravie wasn¡¯t moving quickly but her paleness had faded as she ate. Once they were gone we all looked to Mother and she let out a sigh.

    ¡°She pushed herself too hard. I¡¯ll have to slow our pace but we should still reach Port with plenty of time to spare for your ship to set sail Nire.¡± Mother said as she glanced towards Naravie¡¯s tent.

    ¡°Father¡¯s wouldn¡¯t leave without me. But the sooner we can arrive the better. But will she be okay to make it all the way to Port?¡± Nire asked.

    ¡°I believe so. I think once we make it there we can give her a few days to fully recover. Being close to the Sea would be good for her as well I think. Regardless, it means we will be waking a bit later tomorrow. She needs her rest. And I¡¯ll be stopping a few hours before sunset as well. She needs less hours in the air if she is going to keep a good pace.¡±

    The three of us nodded and the conversation turned to the mundane before we all climbed into our tents. Nire and I shared one while Irand and Ereneya had their own. Inside each was a bedroll and a heavy wool blanket. The wool was appreciated as the chill crept in. Nire and I huddled together and I fell asleep with her warmth.

    The Morning came quickly and it was past dawn when I heard someone roaming about our camp. I slid out from under the blanket to see Ereneya with a handful of eggs and a glint in her eye. I gave her a skeptical look and she frowned.

    ¡°It''s not as if I stole them. I traded a Beast I had caught to the farmers. They were willing to trade for it.¡±

    ¡°Well as long as you weren''t stealing, that would be terrible.¡± I said rolling my eyes as she blew a stream of fire at the small fire pit we had made the previous night.

    A breakfast was had of cooked eggs and some hard tack she had packed before we were all standing about camp with the tents neatly packed back into Ereneya¡¯s bag. Naravie looked better but there was a tiredness there, one I hadn''t seen on her before. As we took to the skies she lagged behind Ereneya but once she was in the air she kept close.

    The next few days were much of the same, we started after dawn and set down before sunset. We encountered no travelers and saw little wildlife. It wasn¡¯t until the seventh day of travel that the blue expanse of the sea came into view and the Port we were headed for as well. Sails could be seen even at a distance and when we were within a day¡¯s travel of the city we set down and began to walk.

    It was nice to use our legs and have the chance to stretch but we slowed our pace for Naravie to keep up and by the time we reached the city¡¯s edge it was nearly sunset. Ireland secured us some rooms at an inn and the rest of us headed to the port where we found Nire¡¯s Father and a few rough looking men moving sealed crates onto a massive Galleon Ship.

    Her Father was a Squat man with thick muscles, years of lifting cargo and living on the seas would do that I supposed. He was clean shaven and his hair was kept short.

    When we arrived he rushed over to us and embraced Nire. They chatted back and forth while the four of us stood behind her, awkwardly in the Dragon¡¯s case. Eventually Lord Lasya turned to us and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you Miss Greyson for delivering my Daughter here, And as much as I would love to stay and chat, our tide is here and we must be off.¡± He said with a smile.

    Mother smiled and nodded and pushed me closer to Nire. I looked over at her awkwardly and smiled.

    ¡°Well I guess this is it.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Good luck, travel safe.¡±

    ¡°And you as well. Watch out for your Family, Brave Sir Tiran.¡± She said with a laugh.

    ¡°Oh you know I will.¡±

    She leaned in and pressed her lips to mine and I returned the kiss. I didn¡¯t want her to leave but where I was going she couldn''t follow and this was her path to walk. I squeezed her in a hug just before we separated and one last smile before one of the men from the ship called out that they had to leave now. She ran after them and barely made in on board before the sails fell and the ship began its slow path out to sea.

    I watched them go until the sunlight faded and we were left in the Harbor lamps. Ereneya put a hand on my shoulder and I gave her a bittersweet smile.

    ¡°We have our own paths to walk¡­. But I wish she could walk it with me.¡±

    ¡°I know dear. Come on. A warm bed and a hot meal await.¡±

    I followed but a part of me wished I had gotten on board that ship with Nire. Maybe it would have been better.

 Chapter 7: Any Port...

    Princess Daughter Ereneya Vaesern Greyson Ruinheart

    I slept with one eye open, trained on the door that night. I had gotten more used to humans in the past few months but this? A City this large and I could not sleep, not restfully anyway. The morning came slowly and I was up long before the others. Naravie and Odessa shared a room adjacent to mine while the boys were beyond the next wall, and in the early morning hours all I could do was wonder if this was a mistake. Naravie had pushed herself to hard the first day, I had thought she would say something if she was tired but this¡­ she was stubborn. Whether that was something she inherited from me or her other Parents I didn¡¯t know.

    I headed down to the common area of the inn and found myself alone with the distant sounds of the kitchen coming from the back room. I sat in one of the corner chairs and I had to chuckle at myself. When I was younger I would have loved this, would have relished the chance to be on the road and see so many places. But now it was tainted. The world was a dangerous place and I could only do so much to make it less so for my children. I felt my eyes grow wet as I thought what Callax and Masai would say if they were here. Callax would probably be grumbling about how he didn¡¯t get to light a fire and Masai would be laughing at him. The person I once was would have loved to be with them here, and I would as well but¡­ that time was lost. They were gone, killed by my own hand and most likely buried in burning earth if they were unlucky.

    I was pulled from my thoughts as someone slipped into the chair next to me. I looked over to see a well built man, probably a sailor of some kind. He had a gods awful smile on his face as he leaned on the table and I looked over to see a whole group of them only a few feet away at the next table. As he breathed I could smell the Alcohol on him and it made me grimace when it mixed with the smell of fish on his breath.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you just a lovely thing? You come here often, Beautiful?¡± He asked with a heavy slow slur to his words.

    Oh wonderful. I rolled my eyes as I saw the young woman behind the counter of the Inn glance my way. She looked worried. I looked over at the sailor and smiled.

    ¡°No I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t. Would you like to ruin this place for me?¡± I asked, sarcasm dripping from my words.

    ¡°Well no. I¡¯d like to show you how wonderful this place can be. What do you say we head up to my room and get more acquainted?¡±

    Disgusting. I¡¯d been with more than a handful of people in my centuries but never someone this¡­ gross. His shirt was stained with sweat and it was all I could do to not gag as the scent of it assaulted my nose.

    ¡°I think I would rather go through myself into the Harbor than bed you.¡± I said simply, still smiling.

    His jovial smile turned into a frown and I just kept smiling up at him as he rose to his feet and tried to be intimidating.

    ¡°Listen miss. I wasn¡¯t asking. Now you can either make this easy and come on up or me and my boys will be taking you up there ourselves.¡± His voice was a low slurred growl as he spoke and the girl behind the counter looked terrified as one of them spoke to her as well.

    ¡°Well, you can certainly try. But leave the girl alone, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be hounded by wretches like you all.¡± I growled, loud enough for his fellows to hear me.

    It worked, the one at the counter turned to look over at me and all of them rose to their feet and marched over. Six of them, all heavily muscled sailors, and only one woman? Pathetic. Even back when I was the pathetic prince I would have been insulted by such. The one who had spoken to me reared back and brought his hand to my cheek in what should have been a slap. Instead he was greeted by the crunch of bones as his hand met my cheek. I grinned as he pulled back and looked at his hand. Two of the fingers were bent backwards and tears were welling in his eyes as he cradled them. Good thing he was drunk or he''d probably be on the floor. The rest looked at his hand and one grabbed me by my coat. I brought up a hand faster than he could react and clamped it around his wrist and squeezed.

    I felt the cracking and popping of his wrist as I squeezed it and he fell backwards clutching his arm yowling in pain. I leapt onto him and clamped a hand over his mouth before the noise could get too loud and gave him a stern look.

    ¡°Now now, its quite early. People are trying to sleep. No screaming or I¡¯ll have to tear out your tongue too.¡± I said calmly, digging my claws into his cheek.

    I released my grip and he was silent as he curled in on himself. The other five were watching and I smiled at them.

    ¡°Well now, anyone else care to learn their lesson?¡±

    Four of them ran and the one on the ground scrambled out. Leaving the one who had slapped me and one of his friends.

    ¡°You think you scare me?¡± The one with broken fingers asked.

    ¡°No, I think you are too stupid for that.¡±

    They both rushed at me and I sighed as it grabbed the front of their shirts and lifted them off the ground.

    ¡°You know, I really despise men like you. The ones who think they can do whatever they want because they have muscle. Lets give you a lesson shall we?¡±

    I dropped the friend to the ground as I pinned Broken-Fingers to the wall. I reached my hand down and grabbed him by the Groin as he struggled against my grip.

    ¡°You see, you just wanted someone to touch you here didn¡¯t you? Unfortunately for you, you chose the wrong person. All it would take is a simple squeeze and you wouldn¡¯t be having much fun anymore would you?¡± I growled as I squeezed him tighter and tighter.

    ¡°I-¡±

    ¡°Hush. I want you to remember this. Because if you ever try to force a girl into bedding you again, I¡¯ll find you. And you won¡¯t die but we will get to see what it looks like when you go pop.¡± I purred as I gave him one final squeeze before I released my grip and he fell to the ground.

    He scrambled away and his friend was out the door before him. I turned and walked over to the counter and leaned against it as the Girl looked up at me terrified.

    ¡°Relax, I have no quarrel with you. So what are you? I sensed magic when we arrived last night but I didn¡¯t bother to learn what the source was.¡± I asked, straightening my coat.

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I know its you. You might be well hidden but I¡¯ve sniffed out those in disguise enough times to know magic when I smell it.¡±

    She frowned at me as she waved a hand and the front door shut. Her form drained of color and she stared up at me with pitch black eyes. A Changeling. Here? Fascinating.

    ¡°A Changeling. I see. Mother a Witch then?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She was. They burned her in Tesvin a decade ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. She was awful. Only good thing she did was not rat me out when she was caught. So what are you then?¡±

    ¡°Dragon.¡± I said with a hint of pride as I let my horns show.

    ¡°Ah that explains the fire on your breath. And the smell of rain on you.¡± She said as she sniffed the air.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Clouds more than rain. All you get right now is snow.¡± I mused.

    ¡°Whatever. Not all of us have wings to soar upon. Some of us are stuck with mundane little lives.¡± She said with a sigh.

    ¡°You run this place by yourself?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Young thing like you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thirty three.¡±

    ¡°So a young thing still then?¡±

    ¡°How old are you then?¡±

    ¡°Nine Centuries and counting.¡±

    ¡°Damn. And you didn¡¯t care to lay with a handful of sailors?¡±

    ¡°Please, I have standards.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    ¡°After all this time I better have some. Have they ever¡­ laid hands on you?¡±

    ¡°Once. They got bored very quickly when I didn¡¯t fight back. Thankfully.¡±

    ¡°Want me to hunt them down?¡±

    ¡°No. I think you scared them off for awhile. I learned ways to keep myself safe after that.¡±

    ¡°Well you looked scared when that one tried speaking to you. Felt they had to be taught a lesson after that.¡±

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m quite the actor. It comes with the whole¡­.¡± She gestured to her pale form and shrugged.

    ¡°Oh does it now?¡±

    ¡°It does. So plan to terrorize anyone else this morning, Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Terrorize? No. Maybe some other things though, If I could find someone interested.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Hard to find someone at this hour.¡±

    ¡°True. Do you have some time?¡± I asked.

    She looked up at me with an incredulous look.

    ¡°Rather Forward don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯d rather be blunt than dance around the topic. But you didn¡¯t answer the question.¡±

    ¡°She looked out at the dawn light coming through the Windows and gave me a wry smile.

    ¡°You have thirty minutes to impress me. Otherwise, you can handle the dishes from breakfast this morning.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    She locked the front door and followed me upstairs. Well at least something went well this morning.

    Thirty minutes turned into nearly an hour and I ended up doing the dishes anyway as she needed a few minutes to rest. When I left my room I found Naravie and the others gathered downstairs. They all refused to meet my gaze and I sighed.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°We could hear her through the walls.¡± Irand said quietly.

    ¡°Its nothing all of you haven¡¯t done before.¡±

    ¡°It''s still rather awkward to hear it, don''t you think? Knowing that that was your Mother?¡± Naravie mumbled.

    ¡°Ah yes, you would never be so noisy would you?¡± I asked and she sunk into her chair.

    ¡°Did you really have to sleep with the innkeep though? This early in the morning?¡± Irand asked.

    ¡°She was cute.¡±

    ¡°That was all?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not human either.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Changeling.¡±

    Irand looked puzzled at that as I headed into the back and began scrubbing plates.

    Eventually the Innkeep came down. She was still slightly disheveled but she had cleaned up quite well. I smiled as I finished the last of the dishes and leaned against the door.

    ¡°Well I think I won the gamble but you looked like you needed a minute or two.¡±

    ¡°Yes well¡­ I think I believe you are as old as you say you are now.¡± She said.

    It looked like she was trying to shift back but she was having trouble. Her hair was mismatched colors and her eyes were changing back and forth between blue and green.

    ¡°Apologies if I made it difficult to concentrate.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? That was the most relaxed I¡¯ve felt in years.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, running an inn and keeping everything in order is a large ask. Especially for one person.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any help?¡±

    ¡°They inevitably see my true face and they bolt. I haven¡¯t tried getting any more help in over a year.¡±

    ¡°So its wearing on you?¡± Irand asked.

    ¡°I make do.¡±

    ¡°Would you like a chance for something better?¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°An offer to be on the staff of a noble house and with the promise of being treated well?¡± Irand asked while the others glanced over at him.

    She barked out a laugh before she gave him a look.

    ¡°Oh really? Would you happen to know a noble house willing to hire a Changeling? Most people see my kind and are already lighting their torches.¡± She said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°I do happen to know of a Noble house like that. And I think having a Changeling on hand who is treated well would be a boon. And if nothing else, you look like you could use some help.¡± He said looking around the inn.

    It was a bit old and a bit worn. Time hadn¡¯t been kind to it and she looked as haggard as her establishment. Her dress had patches in it and she had dark circles under her eyes. She glanced around at all of us and gave us a suspicious look.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t lying are you?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t. We are trying to make our home more welcoming to magic though.¡± Naravie said softly.

    ¡°And if I were to take you up on this offer, who would I be swearing myself to?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No need to swear yourself. But it would be House Greyson of Calanai.¡±

    ¡°Calanai? Weren¡¯t they the ones who fought off an army only a few months ago?¡±

    ¡°We were. Your actually speaking to the one who destroyed the bulk of their forces.¡± Tiran said as he gestured to his sister.

    ¡°The Sapphire Dragon? Really? You look¡­. Less than capable of doing that.¡± She said, choosing her words carefully.

    ¡°Her strength lies more in magic. She used her control of water to wash them away.¡± I offered quickly as Naravie looked slightly insulted.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Naravie allowed her horns to show and transformed her arms and hands to their draconic forms. The innkeep looked startled but impressed.

    ¡°So if you all are nobles then why the hells are you down here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at home?¡±

    ¡°We are on a journey to the South lands. If you wish to take up the offer then you are more than welcome to.¡± I replied.

    She looked back and forth between all of us before glancing around at the Inn. I could see the conflict in her eyes before it faded and she nodded.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, I can always come back. Its not as if this city is going anywhere.¡±

    I smiled as she headed over to Irand and started questioning him. I took the liberty of cooking while they talked.

    It was midday before she and Irand had ironed out the details and he had written her a letter with the Seal of House Greyson stamped on it. She was to be a member of the Kitchen staff and when we returned they would discuss a more permanent situation for her.

    Irand had learned her name as well, Oparia. Her Mother had apparently been from one of the Lands across the the South Sea and she had settled here after her Mother had been captured by Tesvin. She planned to be on the road before the month was out after she had had time to sell the Inn and pack up her things. I helped her run things as she prepared, not that it was difficult. I had picked the Inn because it was out of the way and I had sensed Magic. But now I could see it was hardly used and its out of the way nature meant few arrived. Oparia had been living off scraps for the past few years to keep the Inn afloat and it became more obvious the more I looked around.

    The holes in the walls that were patches haphazardly, the wear on everything within¡­ it was quite apparent in the day¡¯s light. By the end of the day she was already making preparations and she had put up a sign out front advertising the sale.

    We spent the next few days there as Naravie recovered her strength and by the dawn of the fourth day of our stay in the Port she was well enough to continue on. Oparia walked with us out of the city so that we could take off. She was quiet as we assumed our true forms and allowed the others upon our backs. I snuck a glance at her as she initially saw us and I smiled to myself. I would never grow tired of others being awed by us.

    We bid her farewell and took flight, heading along the coast to the Southwest. Naravie was thankful to stay along the shore and despite repeated warnings she enjoyed diving into the seawater, soaking her own scales in the salty waves but using a small amount of magic to keep Odessa dry. I kept our travel times to the shortened days I had been using on our way to the Port and it helped. Naravie was no longer exhausted at the day¡¯s end, tired yes but not exhausted. And as we approached the two week mark it seemed that it was helping. She was no longer winded when we landed and she seemed to actually be regaining some of the muscle she had lost in the previous months.

    As we reached the end of the Gulf in our travels she was sad to leave the beach behind but we had no choice without adding months to our travels. It was three weeks since we had left Port Talon behind us when we encountered a storm and we were forced to land. It came from nowhere, there had been only a handful of clouds in the skies moments before and then there dark heavy clouds around us and lightning struck at us. I ordered Naravie to land and we braced ourselves against the Screeching winds while shielding Odessa and the boys. I had to place a claw upon Naravie to hold her as I saw the wind pushing her back as he claws carved grooves in the soil.

    And then I heard it.

    Above the din of the storm, a Screeching Roar.

    I looked up and scanned the skies until I saw it. One, two, three shapes barreling towards us. The leader was even larger than I, a Green Scaled Dragon with Aquamarine accenting its scales. And flanked by two others, one a Green with dusty Brown and another with Blue and Green Scales. They landed before us and lighting struck the ground between us as the Leader growled out an order to us.

    ¡°Tell me what it is you are doing here and perhaps you will leave here intact.¡± She growled as her eyes, no¡­ eye flared with Pure White energy.